《The 10 Suns : A Saga Of Legacy and Strife》


 Chapter 1: The Lost Heir

    The gates of the city loomed over the horizon, casting long shadows as the sun dipped low in the sky. Orion, a six-year-old boy with dark brown skin and white dreadlocked hair, stood frozen in the distance. His eyes, a striking gold, reflected a mixture of fear and wonder as he gazed at the towering walls and the crowds milling about the entrance. He had been living like a wild animal for months, surviving on his instincts alone in the forest. His small frame was lean from hunger, his clothes torn and dirtied from the rough wilderness.


    He had never been to a place like this before. The walls of the city seemed impossibly high, and the throngs of people moving in and out of the gates stirred something unfamiliar inside him¡ªa mixture of awe and dread. He had no idea what to expect inside, but he had no choice. He needed food, shelter, and a chance to escape the nightmare of his past.


    Orion took a deep breath, his stomach growling with hunger. He had no way of entering the city openly; the guards at the gate would surely question a ragged, dirty child like him. Instead, he crouched low, watching as a merchant¡¯s carriage rolled past. It was piled high with crates of fruit and goods, the perfect cover. Without hesitation, Orion darted toward the cart, slipping beneath it just as it passed through the gates.


    The ride into the city was rough, the wooden planks of the cart pressing into his back as it bumped over the uneven road. Orion held his breath, trying to stay as quiet as possible, his heart pounding in his chest. The city unfolded around him as they passed through narrow streets, teeming with life. The noise was overwhelming¡ªshouts from merchants, the clatter of hooves on cobblestone, the murmur of a thousand voices blending together. It was a far cry from the silence of the forest.


    The cart came to a stop in a bustling marketplace. Orion peeked out from his hiding place and, seeing no one paying attention, slipped out and ducked into the shadows of a nearby alley. His gold eyes darted around, scanning the crowded square. The market was alive with activity¡ªstalls filled with fresh bread, fruits, and meats. The scent of food made his stomach twist painfully with hunger. He hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    He crept along the edge of the market, staying out of sight as best he could. He spotted a fruit vendor distracted by a group of customers and seized the moment. Quick as a flash, he snatched two apples from the stand and slipped back into the alley before anyone noticed.


    Panting from the effort, Orion sank to the ground, his back pressed against the cool stone wall. He bit into the first apple ravenously, the sweet juice running down his chin as he devoured it in seconds. The second apple he held onto, savoring its weight in his hand as he tried to calm his racing heart.


    But as the hunger began to fade, exhaustion set in. The weeks of living in the wild, fending for himself, had taken their toll. His body was weak, and the weight of his memories pressed heavily on his small shoulders. He had tried so hard not to think about it¡ªthe day everything changed, the day he lost her.


    As sleep overtook him, the nightmare began to unfold once again.


    In his dream, Orion was home. The small cottage he had shared with his mother was warm and inviting, the fire in the hearth casting a gentle glow across the room. His mother, a beautiful woman with dark brown skin and white dreadlocks like his own, was humming softly as she worked by the window. Her golden eyes sparkled as she glanced over at him, a smile tugging at her lips.


    But the warmth of the scene shattered with the sound of splintering wood. The front door burst open, and armed men stormed into the room. Orion¡¯s mother screamed, her hands flying to protect him as the men dragged her away. Orion stood frozen, his heart hammering in his chest as he watched, helpless. He wanted to move, to fight, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey. He could only watch as they tore her from him.


    ¡°Run, Orion!¡± she screamed, her voice filled with desperation.


    But he couldn¡¯t run. He couldn¡¯t move. He watched in horror as the blade came down, his mother¡¯s final scream echoing in his ears.


    Orion woke with a start, gasping for breath. The cold stone of the alley pressed against his back, and for a moment, he was disoriented, the nightmare still clinging to him. His mother¡¯s face lingered in his mind, her voice echoing in his ears. His heart ached with a deep, hollow pain, one that no amount of food or sleep could ease.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    He rubbed his eyes, pushing back the tears that threatened to fall. Crying wouldn¡¯t bring her back. It wouldn¡¯t change what had happened. He had to be strong. His mother had always told him that¡ªhe had to survive.


    He sat up, grabbing the second apple he had stolen. He bit into it slowly, the sweetness doing little to lift his spirits. The city was vast and unfamiliar, and he felt more alone than ever. He had no one. No family. No home. But he would survive. He had to.


    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the marketplace, Orion stood up and wandered through the streets. He didn¡¯t know where he was going, but he needed to find somewhere safe to rest. The city was dangerous¡ªhe could feel it in the way people looked at him, the way they avoided his gaze, the suspicion in their eyes. He was an outsider here, a boy with no name, no place, no future.


    As he walked, lost in thought, a sudden noise caught his attention. The sound of scuffling, followed by grunts and the occasional thud of fists hitting flesh, echoed from a nearby alley. Curiosity piqued, Orion moved cautiously toward the sound, peering around the corner.


    What he saw made him freeze.


    In the dim light of the alley, a group of older boys¡ªeach much bigger than Orion¡ªwere surrounding a lone figure. But something was off. The lone boy in the center wasn¡¯t cowering or running. He was fighting back. Hard.


    Orion¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold. The boy in the middle, who couldn¡¯t have been more than a year or two older than Orion himself, was holding his own against the larger group. His movements were quick and fluid, each strike sending one of his attackers stumbling backward with a grunt of pain.


    The boy¡¯s black hair was wild and tousled, his face set in a grim mask of determination. His eyes¡ªdragon-like and glowing a fierce, unnatural green¡ªburned with an intensity that made Orion¡¯s breath catch in his throat. They weren¡¯t just green; they were alive, like twin emerald flames, flickering with a power that seemed to defy the dim light of the alley. He moved with a grace and precision that belied his age, his fists and feet striking with a speed and power that left his attackers reeling.


    The first attacker, a burly boy with a sneer etched across his face, charged forward with a wild swing. The green-eyed boy ducked under the blow with ease, his body twisting like a coiled spring. In one fluid motion, he drove his elbow into the older boy¡¯s ribs, the impact sending him stumbling backward with a grunt of pain. The green-eyed boy didn¡¯t pause. He spun on his heel, his glowing eyes locking onto the next threat.


    The second attacker came from the side, his fist aimed at the boy¡¯s head. But the green-eyed boy was already moving, his body shifting to the side as he grabbed the older boy¡¯s wrist. With a sharp twist, he disarmed the attacker, sending him crashing to the ground with a cry of pain. The boy¡¯s glowing eyes flickered like a predator¡¯s, his movements almost too fast to follow.


    The third attacker, emboldened by the fall of his comrades, lunged forward with a roar. But the green-eyed boy was ready. He sidestepped the charge, his foot lashing out to sweep the older boy¡¯s legs out from under him. The attacker hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of him as he struggled to rise. The green-eyed boy stood over him, his glowing eyes narrowing as he delivered a swift kick to the boy¡¯s side, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t get up anytime soon.


    The fourth and final attacker hesitated, his confidence wavering as he watched his friends fall one by one. But the green-eyed boy gave him no time to think. He closed the distance between them in an instant, his fist driving into the older boy¡¯s stomach with a force that left him doubled over in pain. The boy¡¯s glowing eyes bore into his attacker, a silent warning that this fight was over.


    The alley fell silent, the only sound the heavy breathing of the green-eyed boy as he stood over his fallen opponents. His dragon-like eyes glowed brighter for a moment, as if fueled by the adrenaline of the fight, before dimming slightly. His chest rose and fell as he caught his breath, his wild hair sticking to his forehead with sweat.


    Orion watched in awe, his heart pounding in his chest. The boy¡¯s skill and strength were unlike anything he had ever seen. There was something almost otherworldly about him, something in the way he moved, as if he had done this a hundred times before. And those eyes¡ªthose glowing, dragon-like eyes¡ªwere unlike anything Orion had ever encountered. They were fierce, primal, and filled with a power that seemed to hum in the air around him.


    As the older boys stumbled to their feet and retreated, the green-eyed boy turned, his eyes meeting Orion¡¯s for the first time. The air between them seemed to hum with tension, as if something monumental had just passed between them. Orion felt his breath catch in his throat, his golden eyes locked onto the boy¡¯s emerald-green ones. For a moment, neither of them moved. They simply stared at each other, the silence heavy with unspoken recognition.


    And then, without a word, the boy turned and walked away, his glowing green eyes disappearing into the shadows of the city, leaving Orion standing alone in the fading light, his heart pounding in his chest.


    TOrion stood in the alley, his mind reeling from the encounter. The image of the boy¡¯s fierce, dragon-like eyes lingers in his thoughts, a reminder that in this strange, dangerous city, he is not alone¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean he is safe.


    Orion watches the shadows where the boy disappeared, the weight of the moment settling over him. He doesn¡¯t know who the boy is, but he knows one thing for certain: the city is full of more mysteries than he could have ever imagined, and the boy with the dragon eyes is just the beginning

 Chapter 2: Shadows

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the busy streets of Xylodia. Orion, his golden eyes scanning the world around him, wandered through the maze of winding alleys and narrow roads. The city was alive with voices¡ªmerchants calling out prices, children playing in the dust, and travelers bartering for goods. The sheer noise and chaos overwhelmed him. He had been on his own for so long that the bustling city felt more dangerous than the wilderness.


    But something gnawed at the edges of his thoughts. The boy with the green dragon eyes. The one who had fought off those older boys with an ease that had left Orion both awed and unsettled. There was something raw and dangerous in him, something Orion couldn¡¯t ignore. He had to find him.


    As if fate had heard his unspoken desire, Orion found himself in the lower quarters of the city, near the docks, where the air stank of fish and damp wood. A commotion ahead drew his attention. A group of townspeople had gathered around a lone figure. Orion quickened his pace, slipping through the crowd until he saw him.


    The boy with the wild black hair and piercing green eyes stood in the middle of the square, his face calm despite the jeers and insults hurled at him.


    ¡°Go back to your mother Ra, you filthy bastard!¡± a woman spat, her eyes burning with contempt. ¡°Go back to that addicted whore!¡±


    A rock flew through the air, striking Ra on the shoulder. But he didn¡¯t react. He simply bent down and picked up a piece of half-eaten bread that had been thrown at him, tucking it into a small bag at his side. His face remained unreadable.


    Orion clenched his fists. He wanted to step forward, to yell at the crowd to stop, but his instincts warned him against it. Instead, he watched, studying Ra as the boy endured the abuse in eerie silence.


    Finally, the crowd lost interest and dispersed. Ra turned and walked away, his posture unbothered but his steps heavy. Orion trailed behind him, keeping his distance, watching as Ra navigated the city¡¯s dark alleys and side streets with purpose. Eventually, he stopped near the docks, but rather than heading toward the laborers, he disappeared down a narrow passageway leading into the underbelly of the city.


    Orion hesitated for a moment before following him. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but something compelled him to shadow Ra, to see where he was going. He kept his distance, slipping through the streets unnoticed as Ra made his way through the city¡¯s lower quarters, where the buildings were more rundown, the people more desperate.


    Eventually, Ra stopped in front of a small, dilapidated house. The roof sagged, the windows were cracked, and the walls were covered in grime. It looked abandoned, like a place no one should be living in. But Ra pushed open the door and stepped inside, leaving it slightly ajar.


    Orion crept closer, his curiosity piqued. He moved to the side of the house, peering through one of the cracked windows. Inside, the house was even worse than it looked from the outside. The furniture was sparse and broken, and the air was thick with the smell of sickness and decay. In the far corner of the room, lying in a small, tattered bed, was a woman¡ªRa¡¯s mother.


    Ra knelt beside her bed, his expression as calm as it had been in the square, but there was a tension in his eyes, a pain he wasn¡¯t showing. He reached into his bag and pulled out the bits of food he had collected, placing them on a small, rickety table beside her.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± she croaked, her voice sharp despite its weakness. ¡°Where¡¯s the money, Ra? You promised me you¡¯d bring back money.¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t answer right away. He stared down at the food he¡¯d brought, his green eyes clouded with something Orion couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any money today,¡± Ra said quietly. ¡°But I¡¯ll get some tomorrow.¡±


    His mother¡¯s face twisted with frustration. ¡°Tomorrow? What about now? I need my medicine, Ra. You know that.¡± She tried to sit up, but her body was too weak, and she slumped back against the pillows, gasping for breath. ¡°What good is this food if I don¡¯t have the medicine?¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t argue with her. He didn¡¯t try to explain or defend himself. He simply stood up, his expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ll get the money,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    His mother turned her head away from him, coughing again. ¡°You¡¯re just like him,¡± she muttered bitterly. ¡°Just like your father. Useless.¡±


    Ra¡¯s shoulders tensed, but he didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t argue or lash out. He simply turned and walked out of the house, closing the door softly behind him. Orion, who had been watching the entire exchange from the window, quickly ducked out of sight as Ra stepped back outside.


    Without a word, Ra began to walk again, heading deeper into the city. Orion hesitated for a moment before following him once more, keeping his distance as he shadowed Ra through the winding streets. He didn¡¯t know why he was following him¡ªmaybe it was curiosity, or maybe it was something more. But something about Ra drew him in


    Orion hesitated before following. The deeper they went, the worse the stench became. The air was thick with something sickly sweet and bitter. He had never smelled anything like it before, but it made his stomach twist. Then he saw them.


    Men and women slumped against the walls, their eyes hollow, their bodies gaunt. Others exchanged small packets of white powder, their hands shaking with desperate need. A den of addicts and dealers.


    Ra moved through the space as if he belonged there. He approached a man sitting on a crate, his arms covered in scars and tattoos. The man¡ªclearly a dealer¡ªlooked up, his bloodshot eyes narrowing.


    ¡°You¡¯re late, kid.¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Had some trouble in the square.¡±


    The dealer grunted, tossing a small dagger onto the crate. ¡°That rival gang? They¡¯re getting bold. Take care of them.¡±


    Ra picked up the blade without hesitation, its crude iron edge catching the dim light. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Near the west docks. Make sure they don¡¯t come back.¡±


    Orion tensed. Ra didn¡¯t even question the order. He just turned and walked away, slipping the dagger into his waistband. Orion followed, keeping to the shadows. Something about the way Ra carried himself sent a chill down his spine. This wasn¡¯t just a street fight. This was something darker.


    They reached the west docks quickly. A group of older boys stood near a stack of crates, talking in low voices. Orion counted at least six of them¡ªbigger, stronger, and armed. Ra approached without hesitation, his green eyes cold.


    ¡°You were warned,¡± Ra said simply.


    The biggest of the boys, a thick-shouldered teen, smirked. ¡°And what? You gonna stop us, little bastard?¡±


    Before Ra could move, one of the older boys lunged at him with a wooden club. Orion didn¡¯t think¡ªhis body moved on instinct. He sprinted forward and leapt, driving his knee into the boy¡¯s face with such force that he heard the crunch of breaking bone. The boy crumpled instantly.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Ra turned, his expression unreadable. He said nothing, but there was an unspoken understanding between them now. Orion wasn¡¯t just watching. He was fighting.


    The next attack came fast. One of the older boys swung a knife at Ra, but Ra ducked, slipping under the strike before driving his own dagger into the boy¡¯s side. Blood sprayed the dock planks, but Ra didn¡¯t pause. He twisted the blade and yanked it free, his movements precise and practiced.


    Another boy charged at Orion, swinging wildly. Orion caught the boy¡¯s wrist mid-swing, his grip tightening like a vice. Without thinking, he drove his fist into the boy¡¯s chest. The impact was horrifying. Orion felt bones crack beneath his knuckles, heard the wheezing gasp of breath leaving the boy¡¯s lungs. The boy collapsed, unmoving. Dead.


    Orion froze for half a second, staring at his own hand. He had killed before he even understood what he was doing.


    No time to think.


    Another came at him. Orion sidestepped, pivoted on his heel, and drove his elbow into the attacker¡¯s temple. The boy dropped instantly. Ra had taken down the last one, his dagger coated in crimson. He flicked it to the side, splattering the ground with blood, then turned to Orion.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Orion exhaled, still shaking from the rush of battle. Ra sheathed his dagger and looked at him again, his green eyes scrutinizing.


    ¡°You should go,¡± Ra said flatly.


    ¡°No.¡± Orion crossed his arms. ¡°I need money and food too.¡±


    Ra¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    Orion stepped closer, his golden eyes burning. ¡°It is now.¡±


    Ra stared at Orion for a long moment before stepping forward. Without warning, he swung¡ªa wild, brutal hook aimed straight at Orion¡¯s jaw. Orion barely managed to dodge, the punch grazing his cheek, leaving a sharp sting in its wake. Ra wasn¡¯t testing him. He was fighting him.


    Orion didn¡¯t hesitate. He retaliated immediately, a sharp jab aimed for Ra¡¯s ribs. But Ra twisted at the last moment, deflecting the strike with his forearm. Their small fists met with the force of grown warriors, the impact sending a shockwave up their arms. They moved too fast, too precise for boys their age, their bodies acting on instinct honed by hardship.


    Ra dropped low, sweeping Orion¡¯s legs. The attack should have sent him crashing to the ground, but Orion twisted mid-air, his body contorting in an unnatural display of agility. He caught himself on his hands, then flipped back onto his feet, barely missing Ra¡¯s follow-up punch aimed at his stomach.


    Their fight was relentless, a dance of survival and pride. Orion surged forward, launching a flurry of punches aimed at Ra¡¯s midsection, each strike faster than the last. Ra blocked the first few, his stance wide and stable, but one punch slipped through, slamming into his ribs with a dull thud. He grunted but didn¡¯t falter.


    With a snarl, Ra countered. His elbow snapped forward, narrowly missing Orion¡¯s temple. Orion ducked, feeling the rush of air as it passed, and struck back with a spinning kick. The force behind it sent Ra staggering, but he caught himself, planting his foot and launching forward with renewed fury.


    The dock beneath them trembled as they fought. Each movement was a calculated risk, each strike delivered with the intent to prove dominance. Orion knew Ra was strong¡ªmaybe even stronger than him¡ªbut he refused to yield. This wasn¡¯t just a fight. It was survival.


    Ra feinted left, then drove his knee into Orion¡¯s stomach. The impact knocked the wind from his lungs, and for a brief moment, Orion¡¯s vision blurred. Ra saw his chance. He drove a fist toward Orion¡¯s face, aiming to end the fight. But Orion¡¯s instincts screamed at him. He twisted, just barely avoiding the punch, and latched onto Ra¡¯s arm. Using the momentum, he spun, flipping Ra over his shoulder and slamming him onto the dock.


    The wood cracked beneath Ra¡¯s weight. For a heartbeat, everything was still. Then Ra surged upward, tackling Orion to the ground. They rolled, fists flying, elbows striking, feet kicking. Blood splattered against the dock, their knuckles split, their lips bruised.


    Ra caught Orion¡¯s wrist, twisting it, forcing him down. Orion gritted his teeth, fighting against the pain. With a sharp breath, he wrenched his arm free and slammed his forehead against Ra¡¯s. Stars exploded in his vision, but it did the job. Ra reeled back, giving Orion the opening he needed.


    With a primal roar, Orion pushed off the ground, driving his shoulder into Ra¡¯s chest. The force sent them both crashing into a wooden post. Orion pressed the advantage, his fists a blur as they struck Ra¡¯s sides, his ribs, his jaw. Ra spat blood but didn¡¯t fall.


    Instead, he grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± he muttered, wiping his mouth. ¡°But let¡¯s see how much you can take.¡±


    Then he lunged.


    Orion barely had time to react before Ra¡¯s knee drove into his stomach again, harder this time. Orion stumbled, and Ra followed up with a savage uppercut that sent him sprawling. He hit the dock hard, pain flaring across his back. Before he could move, Ra was on him, his weight pinning Orion down.


    Orion struggled, his muscles screaming. He refused to lose. With a sudden burst of strength, he twisted his hips, throwing Ra off. Both boys scrambled to their feet, panting, blood dripping from their wounds.


    They charged at the same time.


    The next exchange was pure chaos. Every strike was raw and desperate. Kicks cracked against ribs, fists slammed into jaws, but neither fell. The pain no longer mattered. The world around them faded. There was only the fight, the burning in their lungs, the fire in their limbs.


    Ra swung again, but Orion ducked, slipping behind him and locking his arms around Ra¡¯s waist. With a roar, he lifted him off the ground and slammed him down. The impact shook the dock, but Ra rolled with it, springing up faster than Orion expected. Before Orion could react, Ra¡¯s foot connected with his shoulder, sending him skidding back.


    They stood again, barely able to hold themselves up. Blood dripped from their noses, their lips split, their bodies covered in bruises. And yet, neither one stepped back. They had nothing left but their will to keep going.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, their bodies gave in. They collapsed onto the dock, lying side by side, bruised and panting.


    Ra wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°First time I¡¯ve met someone my age this strong.¡± He turned his head slightly toward Orion. ¡°How are you this strong?¡±


    Orion stared up at the sky, catching his breath. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "Before now, I just moved. Instinct, I guess."


    Ra pushed himself up slowly, wincing as he did. "Come on. We need to go see someone."


    Orion followed Ra through the dimly lit streets, the air thick with the scent of smoke and damp wood. As they walked, Ra spoke. "Sometimes, I work for him. The drug dealer. He gives me coin, food¡ªthings for my mother." His voice was tight, filled with something unreadable. "I don¡¯t like him. He¡­ took advantage of my mother before she was in the state she is now. She wasn''t always like this."


    Orion listened in silence. He knew what it meant to do what you had to in order to survive. Still, he could hear the weight of Ra¡¯s hatred beneath his words.


    When they arrived at the drug den, Orion immediately understood why Ra despised the man. The place reeked of rot and sweat, the walls covered in grime and filth. The dealer himself was a repugnant figure, his grin yellowed and his eyes hungry with malice. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burnt substances, and dim lanterns cast eerie shadows along the cracked walls.


    In one corner, an addict whimpered as the dealer loomed over him, a sick smile curling his lips. The man was frail, bones jutting from his skin, his eyes hollow and sunken. "Come on now, don¡¯t you want your fix?" the dealer taunted, waving a small vial in front of the addict¡¯s face, pulling it away whenever the man reached for it. "Dance for it. Beg. Maybe I¡¯ll be generous today."


    The addict sobbed, clawing weakly at the air, desperation in every movement. The sight made Orion¡¯s stomach churn, his hands clenching into fists. He wanted to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut he held back, knowing that starting a fight here wouldn¡¯t end well for either of them.


    Ra stepped forward, tense. The dealer chuckled, tossing him a small bundle wrapped in cloth. "Here, something extra for your mother. Make sure to kiss her for me."


    Orion clenched his fists. The man''s tone was sickly sweet, filled with cruelty. Ra said nothing, only grabbed the package and turned away, his face a mask of control. Orion followed, keeping his fury in check. As they walked back, he noticed Ra''s hands trembling, gripping the package tightly.


    They arrived at Ra¡¯s home¡ªa rundown shack, barely standing. The walls were warped, the windows cracked, the roof patched together with whatever scraps Ra could find. Inside, Ra¡¯s mother sat slumped against a makeshift bed. Her body was thin, her skin pale, and her eyes clouded with addiction. The moment Ra handed her the drugs, she snatched them, desperation clear in her movements.


    She inhaled deeply, her body twitching, but something was different this time. Her expression softened as she looked at Ra, a rare moment of clarity shining through the fog in her eyes. "You¡­ you''re starting to look like your father," she murmured, her voice weak but filled with something tender.


    Ra stiffened, unused to such affection. She reached out, brushing her frail fingers against his face. "Come here," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Let me hold you."


    For a moment, Ra hesitated. Then, slowly, he leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her fragile frame. She felt so small, so breakable in his grasp. Her fingers weakly brushed through his hair as she held him, whispering words only he could hear.


    She then turned her weary gaze to Orion, her lips trembling into a faint smile. "Is this your friend?" she asked Ra softly.


    Ra looked at Orion and hesitated before answering. "I guess."


    Her smile grew just a little. "I''m glad¡­ that you¡¯re not alone."


    Orion glanced at Ra, then decided to step outside, giving them a moment alone. He stood by the door, staring up at the night sky, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. He had lost his mother too. He knew this pain.


    Inside, Ra sat there, still holding onto her as her breathing grew shallower. His grip on her tightened slightly. Deep down, he knew something was wrong. The drugs he got this time¡ªthey weren¡¯t the same. He could feel it, an unshakable dread sinking into his bones.


    Her breath hitched. "I love you," she whispered, barely there. "You¡¯re not alone, Ra. You won¡¯t be alone."


    Her breathing slowed, then stilled. Ra didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t make a sound. He just held her, memorizing her warmth, her scent, her voice¡ªknowing that soon, they would all be gone.


    The night stretched on, cold and silent. Orion sat outside, arms resting on his knees, keeping watch over the broken home. The air was thick with the lingering scent of desperation and grief.


    When morning came, Ra stepped outside, his expression unreadable. His eyes were red-rimmed, his body tense as if bracing himself for something unseen. He glanced at Orion, then frowned. "Why are you still here?"


    Orion met his gaze calmly. "Didn''t your mother say she was glad you wouldn''t be alone?"


    Ra¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. For the first time, the hard exterior he always carried seemed to waver. He didn¡¯t respond, but he didn¡¯t tell Orion to leave either. Instead, he sat down on the wooden steps, staring at the sunrise as it bathed the ruined home in golden light.


    Orion sat beside him, saying nothing. They just sat there, two boys burdened by a world that had given them nothing but pain. Yet, for the first time in a long while, neither of them felt completely alone.


    After a long silence, Ra exhaled slowly, still staring at the rising sun. Then, without looking at Orion, he spoke. "There''s something I have to do. Would you join me?"

 Chapter 3: Blood and Brotherhood

    The morning light filtered through the narrow streets, casting soft rays across the rundown house where Orion stood waiting. His golden eyes reflected the soft glow of the rising sun as he looked out into the quiet city, his thoughts lingering on the events of the previous day. He had spent the night nearby, waiting, knowing that Ra would need someone by his side when he emerged. Ra¡¯s mother was gone, and though they had only known each other for a short time, Orion felt a deep connection to the boy who, like him, had faced unspeakable loss.


    The door to the house creaked open, and Ra stepped out, his black hair wild, his face drawn and pale from a sleepless night. His emerald green eyes, normally so fierce, now looked tired and hollow, but there was something else in them¡ªanger. A simmering rage that Orion could feel even without words.


    Ra glanced at Orion briefly but said nothing as he moved to stand beside him. For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The air between them was thick with unspoken emotions, grief, and pain. Finally, Ra broke the silence.


    ¡°I want to bury her,¡± Ra muttered, his voice rough and strained. His words were quiet but filled with determination. There was no room for argument, no hesitation.


    Orion nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± he replied softly, offering his support without question. This wasn¡¯t something Ra should have to face alone, and Orion had no intention of leaving him to bear the weight of it by himself.


    They moved together through the early morning streets, keeping their steps quiet as they made their way out of the city. The outskirts were lined with patches of forest, secluded and silent, a place where they could find some peace. The journey was quiet, both boys lost in their own thoughts as they walked side by side, their breaths steady but burdened by the weight of what lay ahead.


    Ra found a small clearing just outside the city¡¯s borders, a quiet place where the trees cast long shadows across the earth. He began to dig, his movements slow but steady, as if each strike of the shovel into the dirt was an outlet for his bottled-up emotions. Orion helped where he could, but mostly he stayed silent, letting Ra take the lead. Each scoop of earth was a reminder of the life Ra had lost, the mother who had once held him, protected him, and in her own way, loved him. Now, she was nothing but a memory, a presence that would fade into the earth.


    When the grave was ready, they gently lowered Ra¡¯s mother into the ground. The wind whispered softly through the trees as they stood over the freshly dug grave, the only sound in the otherwise still world. There were no words, no final goodbyes¡ªjust a heavy, aching silence. Ra¡¯s fingers curled into fists at his sides, his body trembling with rage and sorrow.


    Orion watched Ra carefully. The anger in Ra¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t subsided; if anything, it had grown stronger, more focused. There was a tension in Ra¡¯s posture, his jaw clenched so tightly Orion thought it might shatter under the force. He was holding onto something, something dark and dangerous.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Orion asked quietly, breaking the silence.


    Ra¡¯s green eyes flickered with fury as he stared down at the grave. ¡°I have to settle a score,¡± he said coldly, his voice filled with an edge of danger.


    Orion¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t look at him. His gaze remained fixed on the grave, his fists still clenched. ¡°The man who sold her the drugs,¡± Ra growled, his voice low and simmering with anger. ¡°He¡¯s responsible for this. He made her do unspeakable things for the drugs he gave her. He¡¯s the one who ruined her life. I blame him for everything.¡±


    Orion felt a chill run down his spine as he listened. He knew that look in Ra¡¯s eyes¡ªthe burning desire for revenge. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± Orion asked, though he already had an idea.


    Ra¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯m going to make him pay,¡± he said, his voice cold.


    Orion took a deep breath, weighing his words carefully. He understood Ra''s rage, his grief, and the justice he sought. This wasn''t just revenge¡ªit was retribution. "Ra, we will give him the justice he deserves," Orion said steadily. "Together."


    Ra¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t respond right away. His hands trembled slightly as he stared at the ground. ¡°Maybe not,¡± he said quietly, ¡°but I don¡¯t care. He deserves to die for what he did.¡±


    Orion studied him for a moment. He understood Ra¡¯s anger, his need for justice¡ªor vengeance, as it truly was. But he also knew that killing the man wouldn¡¯t bring Ra any peace. Still, this was Ra¡¯s decision to make.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Orion said finally. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this alone.¡±


    Ra looked at him, his green eyes hard but grateful. He nodded once, his jaw still set in determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The previous day, Orion had met the drug dealer alongside Ra when they had gone to collect gold and drugs as payment for taking care of a rival gang. He had despised the man on sight, sensing the cruelty and malice in his demeanor. Now, as they made their way to the decrepit building by the docks, that hatred only deepened.


    Inside, the drug dealer smirked as Ra entered, as if he had been expecting him. "Back so soon, kid?" he sneered. "Didn¡¯t get enough?" He glanced at Orion dismissively before looking back at Ra. "How¡¯d your mother like the new drugs?"If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ra froze, his expression darkening. His emerald eyes locked onto the dealer, a cold fury taking root. "So it was that..." he muttered.


    The dealer¡¯s smirk widened. "New formula. More potent." His voice was laced with smug satisfaction, as if reveling in Ra¡¯s suffering.


    A faint green aura flickered to life around Ra¡¯s body, the air around him distorting slightly from the sheer force of his rage. Before the dealer could react, Ra lunged forward with inhuman speed. His fingers latched onto the man¡¯s throat with crushing strength. The dealer barely had time to gasp before Ra¡¯s other hand shot forward, tearing into the flesh of his neck. With a sickening, wet rip, Ra wrenched the dealer¡¯s throat clean out, blood spraying across the walls as the man gurgled his last breath.


    Orion didn¡¯t flinch. He was with Ra every step of the way. The man would get his justice, and they would be the ones to deliver it. The room erupted into chaos as the remaining henchmen scrambled to react, but they were too slow. Orion moved like a phantom, his blade flashing as he severed tendons and sliced through flesh. One man barely had time to scream before Orion¡¯s dagger slashed across his Achilles tendons, dropping him to the ground in agony. Another lunged at Ra, but Ra caught his wrist, twisted it until the bone snapped, then drove his knee into the man''s ribs, sending him crashing through a wooden table. The room erupted into chaos as the remaining henchmen scrambled to react, but they were too slow. Orion moved like a phantom, his blade flashing as he severed tendons and sliced through flesh. One man barely had time to scream before Orion¡¯s dagger slashed across his Achilles tendons, dropping him to the ground in agony. Another lunged at Ra, but Ra caught his wrist, twisted it until the bone snapped, then drove his knee into the man''s ribs, sending him crashing through a wooden table.  Orion surveyed the bodies scattered around the room, the thick stench of blood and death filling the air. He exchanged a glance with Ra, and without a word, they both understood what had to be done next. Ra stepped over the lifeless form of the dealer and reached for a lantern resting on the nearby table. With a slow, deliberate motion, he hurled it into the wooden crates stacked against the far wall. The flames caught instantly, consuming the dry wood in a hungry blaze.


    The fire spread quickly, licking up the walls, turning the room into an inferno of vengeance. The flickering light cast long, jagged shadows on the blood-splattered floors as the flames devoured everything in their path. The building creaked and groaned, the heat intensifying, but neither Ra nor Orion flinched. They watched in silence as the past¡ªthe pain, the suffering, the horrors this place had created¡ªwas reduced to ash.


    Stepping outside, the cool night air hit them like a shock, but neither turned back. The fire raged behind them, smoke curling into the sky, signaling the end of one chapter and the beginning of another.


    Ra turned to Orion, his emerald eyes still glowing faintly, the last remnants of his fury simmering beneath the surface. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and bit into the flesh of his palm until blood welled up. He extended his hand to Orion, his expression unwavering.


    ¡°No matter what happens,¡± Ra said, his voice low but steady. ¡°We stand together. From this moment on, we are brothers.¡±


    Orion didn¡¯t hesitate. He mirrored Ra¡¯s action, biting into his palm until his own blood dripped down his fingers. Then, he clasped Ra¡¯s hand firmly, their blood mingling in the flickering firelight.


    A silent oath passed between them, one unbreakable, forged in blood and fire. Whatever came next, whatever trials they would face, they would do it together.


    For the first time in a long while, neither of them felt alone.


    As the last embers of the burning building faded into the night, Orion exhaled deeply, rubbing the drying blood from his knuckles. He turned to Ra, a question lingering on his lips. "So¡­ what now? We just burned down the only place that had work for you. How are we going to get money? Food?"


    Ra cracked his knuckles, a slow smirk creeping onto his face. "Simple. We take what we want."


    Orion raised an eyebrow, then let out a small chuckle. "I guess so."


    And just like that, the two boys threw themselves into the underbelly of the city, carving out their survival one stolen coin at a time.


    Their days were spent weaving through crowded marketplaces, hands quick as shadows, pilfering coins and trinkets from unsuspecting merchants and nobles alike. Orion¡¯s golden eyes made him a sharp observer, catching the slightest distraction in a mark¡¯s stance. Ra, ever the risk-taker, would move in, slipping a hand into pockets, grabbing food off stands, snatching purses before vanishing into the bustling crowd.


    At night, their methods became more direct. The alleyways belonged to the desperate, and the desperate preyed on each other. Orion and Ra were no different. They stalked the streets, hunting for lone gang members or drunks foolish enough to wander into the wrong neighborhood. Their ambushes were quick, brutal. A hard strike to the ribs, a well-placed cut across the leg¡ªwhatever it took to ensure their target couldn¡¯t fight back before they relieved them of their valuables.


    One evening, after a particularly profitable haul, the boys sat atop an abandoned warehouse, dividing their spoils beneath the glow of the city¡¯s torches. Orion held up a silver pendant they had taken from a dockworker, letting it glint under the moonlight. "You think this is worth anything?"


    Ra shrugged. "Probably. If we find the right person. Jewelry moves fast in the black markets."


    Orion smirked, tossing the pendant into the pile of stolen goods. "We¡¯re getting good at this."


    Ra stretched, laying back against the rooftop. "We have to be. If we¡¯re not, we starve."


    The weight of his words settled between them. They had no family, no home, nothing but the streets and each other. And so they kept moving, kept stealing, kept fighting. They became ghosts in the alleys, whispers in the dark, the unseen force that turned the balance of power in the slums.


    One night, as they prowled for their next target, Orion spotted a small gang hoarding supplies behind a butcher shop. "That looks promising."


    Ra¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Then let¡¯s take it."


    They moved like predators, silent and deadly. The gang never saw them coming. Ra struck first, slamming his fist into the leader¡¯s gut, sending him sprawling. Orion followed up with a precise kick to the back of another¡¯s knee, toppling him before finishing with a punch to the temple. The rest tried to fight, but against two boys hardened by hunger and survival, they stood no chance.


    The fight was over in seconds. Blood stained the cobblestones as the gang members groaned in pain, clutching their injuries. Orion knelt beside the leader, rifling through his pockets, pulling out a pouch heavy with coins.


    "Looks like they¡¯ve been eating well," he remarked, shaking the pouch before tucking it into his coat.


    Ra grabbed a sack of stolen bread and dried meat, slinging it over his shoulder. "Not anymore."


    As they vanished into the night, their laughter echoed through the empty streets, two lost souls finding their way through the darkness¡ªtogether.

 Chapter 4: Boy beneath the waves

    he docks had always been a battleground for Orion and Ra, a place where only the ruthless survived. They didn¡¯t work jobs or rely on luck¡ªthey took what they wanted. Pickpocketing, robbing, and ambushing lone gang members for food and valuables had become their way of life. It wasn¡¯t glamorous, but it was survival.


    Tonight, however, was different.


    As they moved through the shadows of the port, something caught Orion¡¯s eye. A cluster of sailors huddled around a large ship, their voices loud with excitement. The usual drunken brawls and rowdy laughter were absent¡ªthese men were celebrating something specific.


    Orion nudged Ra, nodding toward the gathering. "They¡¯re happy about something. Could be worth looking into."


    Ra smirked. "Or worth taking. Let¡¯s find out."


    They moved carefully, slipping between crates and stacks of cargo, keeping to the darkness. As they drew closer, Orion caught a glimpse of what¡ªor who¡ªthe sailors were gawking at.


    In the center of the group was a boy around their age. He had dark blue hair that clung to his skin like seaweed, and his body had an eerie, almost translucent hue under the lantern light. His eyes¡ªstrikingly deep blue, like the depths of the ocean¡ªdarted from face to face, filled with unspoken fear. Thick ropes bound his wrists, and he struggled weakly, though it was clear he was exhausted.


    Orion¡¯s gut twisted. He had heard of the Aquarians, the rare people who lived beneath the sea. Legends spoke of their connection to The Aqua Sun, the enigmatic ruler of the depths. But Aquarians never willingly ventured to the surface. If this boy had been captured, it meant something had gone terribly wrong.


    One of the sailors grinned, grabbing a fistful of the boy¡¯s hair and forcing his head up. "Look at this prize! Rare as they come. Some noble or collector will pay a fortune for him."


    The others chuckled, their voices thick with greed.


    Ra¡¯s expression darkened. "They¡¯re going to sell him."


    Orion¡¯s jaw clenched. He had seen enough suffering in his life. He knew what happened to kids sold to the highest bidder. He didn¡¯t need to think twice. "We¡¯re taking him."


    Ra grinned. "Good. Let¡¯s do it when they least expect it."


    They waited, watching as the sailors drank and celebrated late into the night. When most had either passed out or stumbled away, Orion and Ra made their move.


    The ship was quiet, creaking gently with the tide as Orion and Ra climbed aboard. They moved through the shadows with practiced ease, navigating their way to the lower decks where prisoners were usually kept. The stench of damp wood and stale rum clung to the air as they crept forward.


    When they reached the hold, Orion pressed his ear to the door. Faint breathing. Someone was inside.


    He picked the lock quickly, the mechanism clicking softly. As the door swung open, they saw the Aquarian boy huddled in the corner, his wrists still bound. His dark blue eyes flickered up to them in shock.


    Orion crouched in front of him. "We¡¯re here to help."


    The boy hesitated, eyes darting between them. "Why?"


    Ra pulled out his knife and cut the ropes. "Because you don¡¯t belong here. Now come on, before those bastards wake up."


    The boy hesitated only a moment longer before nodding. "My name is Nerpheus."


    "Orion," Orion said, helping him to his feet. "And this is Ra. We need to move. Now."


    They crept back toward the deck, but just as they reached the main corridor, two sailors appeared from the shadows, one holding a dagger, the other a wooden club.


    "Sneaky little rats," one of them sneered, rolling his shoulders. "Thought you could just waltz in here and take what you want?"


    Ra smirked. "That¡¯s exactly what we thought."


    The sailor lunged with his dagger, but Ra moved like a blur. He caught the man''s wrist, twisted it violently, and with a sickening snap, the dagger clattered to the floor as the sailor howled in pain. Ra drove his knee into the man¡¯s gut, doubling him over before grabbing the dagger and ramming it under his chin. Blood spurted, and the sailor gurgled as he collapsed.


    The second sailor swung his club at Orion¡¯s head, but Orion ducked, his golden eyes flashing with focus. Moving with blinding speed, he swept low, his blade slicing across the man''s Achilles tendons. The sailor let out a strangled scream as he dropped to his knees, unable to stand. Orion stepped behind him and drove his knife into the back of the man''s neck, severing his spine.


    The bodies hit the floor. Silence followed.


    Ra wiped his blade clean on the dead sailor¡¯s coat. "Let¡¯s go before we have to kill the whole damn crew."


    They moved quickly, but Ra paused near the storage room, eyes gleaming with mischief. "I have an idea."


    Orion smirked. "You¡¯re going to set it on fire, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Damn right I am."


    Ra quickly scattered gunpowder near the barrels of oil, striking flint to set the slow-burning fuse. The moment the first flames began to catch, they bolted.


    They had just reached the docks when the explosion erupted behind them, sending splinters of wood and bursts of fire into the night sky. The ship groaned as flames consumed it, sailors scrambling in a panic.


    They didn¡¯t stop running until they reached the alleyways, far from the chaos.


    Nerpheus was panting, eyes still wide with shock. "You¡­ really did it."


    Orion grinned. "Told you. We don¡¯t leave people behind."


    Nerpheus¡¯s expression darkened after hearing Orion saying those words, his deep blue eyes flickering with something between grief and rage. He sat on the damp stone floor of the alley, arms wrapped around his knees, his gills fluttering slightly as if his body still longed for the ocean. The flames of the burning ship crackled in the distance, their glow flickering against the stone walls, but he barely noticed. His world had already burned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back,¡± he finally said, his voice hoarse.


    Orion leaned against the wall across from him, golden eyes sharp, unwavering. His arms were crossed, his stance rigid, but there was an intensity in his stare. Ra crouched beside him, knuckles pressing into the dirt. He had no patience for hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡± Orion asked, though from the tone of his voice, it wasn¡¯t curiosity¡ªit was a test.


    Nerpheus exhaled slowly. ¡°Because I¡¯m dead to them.¡±


    Ra snorted, shaking his head. ¡°That don¡¯t mean anything if you¡¯re still breathing.¡±


    Nerpheus lifted his head, staring at both of them, as if seeing them for the first time. Orion and Ra weren¡¯t soft. They weren¡¯t like the noble children back home in the abyssal palaces of The Aqua Sun. These two had lived through hell and had come out stronger. Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t expect them to understand. But if he was going to stay with them, they needed to.


    ¡°You think the surface world is brutal?¡± Nerpheus scoffed. ¡°I always heard it was full of monsters. That humans were killers. Thieves. That the land was cruel and hopeless. But The Aqua Sun¡­ it¡¯s no paradise either.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    His fingers dug into his arms, his nails pressing into his own skin. ¡°Mercure has ruled the ocean for thousands of years. He isn¡¯t just a king. He¡¯s a force. A god beneath the waves. We were told that the ocean exists in balance because of his will. That his law is absolute. And of all those laws, one stands above the rest: No denizen of the deep may go to the surface. Ever.¡±


    His voice grew colder, hollow. ¡°Because if they do, their entire bloodline is erased.¡±


    Silence. Even Ra, for all his sharp edges, didn¡¯t have a quick remark for that.


    Nerpheus laughed bitterly, shaking his head. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening right now? The moment I disappeared, the Fishermen¡ªthe enforcers of The Aqua Sun¡ªwould¡¯ve been sent out. They wouldn¡¯t search for me. No, that would be pointless. They would go straight to my family. The house of Nerethis, one of the noble bloodlines of the abyss.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°I doomed them.¡±


    Orion didn¡¯t blink. He was still, unmoving, as if weighing Nerpheus¡¯s words like a merchant weighing silver. Ra, however, spat to the side.


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± he muttered.


    Nerpheus flinched. ¡°What?¡±


    Ra¡¯s dragon-like green eyes burned with something furious. ¡°You¡¯re sittin¡¯ here like a kicked dog, actin¡¯ like you killed ¡®em yourself. Like you held the blade. But I ain¡¯t hearin¡¯ how it was your choice that did it.¡±


    Nerpheus¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°It was my choice.¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± Orion asked, his voice even. ¡°Explain.¡±


    Nerpheus took a breath, forcing himself to stay steady. ¡°I was swimming near one of the reefs outside my family¡¯s estate. I shouldn¡¯t have been that far, but¡­ I liked the feeling of the open water. I felt free. I didn¡¯t see the stream.¡±


    ¡°The what?¡± Ra narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The current.¡± Nerpheus¡¯s voice dropped lower, as if remembering it sent chills through him. ¡°It came out of nowhere¡ªan underwater stream, the kind that moves faster than you can react. Before I knew it, I was being pulled up¡ªfarther than I¡¯d ever gone. The light got brighter. The water got thinner. And then¡ª¡± He swallowed. ¡°I saw the surface for the first time.¡±


    A pause. His voice grew almost distant. ¡°I saw¡­ the sky. Not the fractured glow of it through the water. I saw it. The real thing. A world without walls. No ceiling above you. Just¡­ endless space.¡± His fingers twitched. ¡°And then I saw the boat. It was floating above me. A ship, with sails like massive wings. I¡¯d never seen anything like it. And I got curious.¡±


    His laugh was bitter. ¡°I swam closer. Just for a moment. I just wanted to see it. That was all. Then I felt the net.¡±


    Orion nodded slowly. ¡°So, you were caught.¡±


    Nerpheus gritted his teeth. ¡°And now my family¡¯s dead.¡±


    Orion exhaled through his nose. He stepped forward, crouching down so that he was eye level with Nerpheus.


    ¡°Every choice you make has a consequence,¡± Orion said, voice steady, cold. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. No one escapes it. You swam too close to the surface, and you got caught. You made the wrong call. And now, the cost of that decision is that you lost your family.¡±


    Nerpheus¡¯s fingers clenched. It felt like a punch to the gut. The bluntness. The sheer fact of it.


    Orion didn¡¯t let up. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing, Nerpheus¡ªyou¡¯re not dead. Your choice cost you something, but you can make another one right now.¡± He pulled a knife from his belt and flipped it in his hand. ¡°You can choose to stay with us. You can choose to be our brother.¡±


    Nerpheus blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    Ra grinned, already rolling up his sleeve. ¡°You heard him.¡±


    Orion brought the knife to his palm and, without hesitation, dragged it across his skin. The blade left a clean, crimson line, blood welling up instantly. Ra grabbed the knife from him and did the same, his green eyes burning with something wild, something dangerous.


    They both turned to Nerpheus.


    Orion held out his bleeding palm. ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing left. No home. No name. No laws. But if you want, you can have us.¡±


    Ra held out his own hand. ¡°We don¡¯t make promises lightly. You wanna be one of us? Then you bleed with us.¡±


    Nerpheus¡¯s mouth was dry. His heart pounded. He looked between them¡ªtheir unwavering gazes, the rawness of the cuts on their palms, the absolute certainty in their eyes.


    A choice. His choice.


    His hands shook slightly as he took the knife. The blade was cool against his skin, but as he pressed it to his palm and sliced, a burning heat bloomed. Blood welled up, mixing with the sea salt still clinging to his skin. He gritted his teeth and held out his hand.


    Orion gripped it first, then Ra. Their blood mixed together, dripping onto the stone beneath them.


    Nerpheus swallowed hard, feeling something in his chest shift. Something change.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of us now,¡± Orion said, his golden eyes sharp and unyielding. ¡°No more looking back.¡±


    Ra grinned. ¡°Welcome to the family, fish boy.¡±


    Nerpheus let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. The pain in his palm was nothing compared to the weight lifting off his chest. The past couldn¡¯t be undone. His family was gone. But for the first time, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.


    The three of them stood in the alley for a moment longer, letting the gravity of the blood pact settle. The city around them was still alive, still moving, uncaring of the unspoken promises made between them.


    Finally, Ra stretched, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve got a new brother. But we ain¡¯t got food.¡± He turned to Orion. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Orion smirked. ¡°Same as always. We take what we want.¡±


    Nerpheus blinked. ¡°You mean¡­ steal?¡±


    Ra snorted. ¡°What did you think we did for a living? Charity work?¡±


    Orion nodded toward the main street, where the city¡¯s wealthier citizens strolled, oblivious. ¡°You¡¯ll learn fast, fish boy. We survive by being smarter, faster, and meaner than the ones who have more than us.¡± He glanced at Nerpheus. ¡°You in?¡±


    A beat. Nerpheus looked at the two boys beside him. The surface world was cruel. Unforgiving. But at least now, he had someone to face it with.


    He grinned, sharp and defiant. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    Orion smirked. ¡°Good.¡±


    The three boys moved like shadows through the city, sticking to the darkened alleys where the flickering lantern light couldn¡¯t reach. The main streets of Xylodia were alive even at this late hour, the usual mix of merchants, drunks, and soldiers patrolling under the pretense of keeping order. But none of them would be looking for three orphans slipping through the cracks.


    None of them would be looking for an Aquarian.


    Nerpheus felt the weight of that fact pressing down on him with every careful step. He pulled his tattered cloak tighter around himself, feeling the cool fabric brush against the ridges of his gills. He tried to keep his head down, letting his damp, dark blue hair fall over his face. But still, his nerves were raw. Every movement felt wrong¡ªlike at any second, someone would point at him, call him out for what he was. For what he had lost.


    He had heard the stories since he was a child.


    "The surface world is cruel. It will hunt you. The moment you are seen, you are prey."


    The words of his tutors, his parents, the high lords of The Aqua Sun whispered through his mind like ghosts. And yet, here he was, walking among humans, hidden in the filth of their streets, a fugitive in a world that was never meant to be his.


    A hand on his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Orion.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± he murmured. His golden eyes flickered in the dim alleyway. ¡°Keep your head down.¡±


    Nerpheus swallowed hard and nodded.


    Ra led the way, ducking under a collapsed wooden scaffold, slipping between the gaps of an abandoned building that reeked of mildew and rotting wood. He moved with the ease of someone who had done this a hundred times. Orion followed, his steps quieter, his movements sharper. Nerpheus, despite his agility, felt awkward on land¡ªhe wasn¡¯t used to walking this much. His body longed for the water, for the effortless movement of the currents. But there was no going back now.


    They darted through a final stretch of crumbling alleyway before reaching an old storage house near the edge of the slums. The door was hidden behind a pile of crates, stacked deliberately to look like they had been abandoned. Ra shoved them aside with little effort and slipped through the narrow opening. Orion followed.


    Nerpheus hesitated for just a second.


    Then he stepped inside.


    The hideout was small, barely more than an empty room with a few stolen crates for furniture and a single flickering lantern. The air smelled of dust, damp wood, and old smoke. In the corner, there were piles of fabric¡ªblankets, worn clothes, and whatever else they had scrounged up to make a place to sleep. It wasn¡¯t much.


    But it was something.


    Ra stretched, cracking his neck. ¡°Well, that was fun,¡± he said, flopping down onto one of the crates. He grinned at Nerpheus. ¡°Welcome home, fish boy.¡±


    Orion ignored him, rummaging through one of the sacks in the corner. He pulled out a rough, dark-colored cloak and tossed it toward Nerpheus. ¡°Here. Wear this when we go out. You can¡¯t be seen like you are.¡±


    Nerpheus caught it, feeling the roughness of the fabric between his fingers. It wasn¡¯t like the flowing silks of The Aqua Sun. It was coarse, made for blending in, not for comfort. Still, he nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Orion sat down on the crate across from him, resting his arms on his knees. His golden eyes studied Nerpheus for a long moment before he spoke. ¡°Get some rest. We start early.¡±


    Ra snorted. ¡°What, we got jobs now?¡±


    Orion smirked. ¡°If by jobs you mean stealing from the people who won¡¯t miss it, then yeah.¡±


    Nerpheus hesitated, still clutching the cloak. The weight of the day settled over him¡ªhis capture, his escape, the blood pact, the fact that he could never go home. The reality of it all pressed against his chest like a lead weight.


    He had nowhere to go.


    No home.


    No family.


    Only this.


    He moved to the far corner of the room and sat down, pulling the cloak around him. It smelled of dust and old wood, but it was warm. He laid his head against the rough fabric of the stolen blankets.


    Sleep didn¡¯t come.


    His mind was back in the depths of the ocean, picturing his family, his home¡ªthe glowing reefs, the great halls of his noble house, the shifting bioluminescent currents that once wrapped around him like a cradle. He imagined his mother, her voice soft but firm. His father, standing tall, carrying the pride of their bloodline. His younger siblings, laughing, chasing one another through the shimmering gardens of the abyss.


    But they were gone.


    His blood had doomed them.


    His last memory of them was already written in the cold ink of death.


    He closed his eyes, willing the images away. The sounds of the surface world¡ªthe distant laughter of drunkards, the echo of footsteps in the streets, the creaking of the wooden beams above¡ªfilled the silence where his family¡¯s voices used to be.


    Nerpheus curled his fingers into the blanket, gripping it like a lifeline.


    For the first time, he let himself cry.


    Not loudly. Not with sobs. Just quiet tears, lost in the dark, swallowed by the night.


    A choice had been made.


    A consequence had been paid.


    And now, there was only the future.

 Chapter 5: Bonds Forged in Blood

    he life of a orphan was never easy, but Nerpheus was learning to survive. Weeks had passed since Orion and Ra had taken him in, and though the transition from the ocean depths to the bustling streets of Xylodia was jarring, he was adapting. His body still ached for the weightless embrace of the deep, and the dryness of the surface world made his skin feel tight and uncomfortable, but he had no choice. He could never go back.


    At night, when the city streets quieted and the moon cast its silver glow upon the waves, Nerpheus would slip away to the shore. There, he would wade into the sea, just enough to feel the water embrace him, to remember what it was like to belong to something vast and endless. He used these moments to fish, providing food for Orion, Ra, and himself. It was the least he could do to contribute to their survival.


    During the day, he concealed his Aquarian features beneath layers of stolen clothing¡ªa tattered cloak with a deep hood, a scarf to obscure the shimmering blue of his skin. Orion and Ra had taught him how to move unnoticed, how to blend into the slums and navigate the alleys without drawing attention. He had even found a use for the small water pouch he carried at his waist, manipulating the liquid within to aid in their petty thefts. With a flick of his fingers, he could create diversions, spill goods from a merchant¡¯s stall, or snuff out lanterns to shroud their escapes in darkness.


    But no amount of disguise could change what he was. If he was ever caught, he would be sold to the highest bidder, a prize for slavers eager to exploit the rarity of an Aquarian outside the depths. He had no illusions about his fate should he slip up. Orion and Ra understood this too.


    The market was teeming with life, the air thick with the scent of roasted meat and spiced tea, mingling with the less pleasant odors of sweat and unwashed bodies. Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus moved through the crowd, their senses honed for opportunity. They weren¡¯t just here for food¡ªthey were here for survival, and that often meant finding things that didn¡¯t belong to them.


    It was during this search that Orion saw him¡ªa boy, no older than seven, with silver hair flashing between the stalls. He was running, his small frame darting between startled merchants and wide-eyed pedestrians. His expression was one of sheer panic.


    ¡°Look at that,¡± Ra muttered, already sensing trouble.


    Orion followed the boy¡¯s desperate gaze. A group of thugs was pushing their way through the crowd, shoving people aside as they pursued him. Their faces were twisted in hunger¡ªslavers.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to catch him,¡± Nerpheus whispered.


    ¡°Not if we get to him first,¡± Orion said, already moving.


    The boy barely made it past the last row of stalls before one of the thugs caught his arm, yanking him backward. He struggled, thrashing like a trapped animal, but he was too small to break free. Before Orion or Ra could act, the slaver struck him across the face, knocking him to the ground.


    Orion clenched his fists. ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± Ra said quickly, gripping his arm. ¡°We can¡¯t take them in the open. Too many witnesses.¡±


    Orion gritted his teeth but nodded. They watched as the thugs dragged the boy through the crowd, disappearing down a side alley.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get him tonight,¡± Orion vowed. ¡°We just need a plan.¡±


    Nightfall came swiftly, the market¡¯s chaos replaced by the low murmur of the city settling into restless slumber. Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus crouched in the shadows of a nearby rooftop, overlooking the brothel where the boy had been taken. The building was guarded¡ªtwo men at the entrance, others no doubt lurking inside.


    ¡°The two at the door,¡± Orion whispered. ¡°We take them out first.¡±


    ¡°I can bait them,¡± Nerpheus suggested. ¡°Show them something they¡¯ll want.¡±


    Ra smirked. ¡°You mean yourself?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    It was risky, but it would work. Nerpheus would reveal just enough of his Aquarian features to draw the guards away, leading them into an ambush where Orion and Ra would strike from above.


    Once the guards were gone, they would sneak inside, find the boy, and anyone else who needed saving.


    Nerpheus took a deep breath, stepping into the flickering lamplight. He lowered his hood just enough to reveal his shimmering blue skin. The effect was immediate¡ªthe guards stiffened, their eyes widening in greed.


    ¡°Oi! That¡¯s an Aquarian!¡± one of them barked.


    Nerpheus smirked. ¡°Come and get me.¡±


    He turned and ran.


    The guards chased him, boots pounding against the cobblestone. Nerpheus led them into a narrow alleyway, heart hammering in his chest. At the last moment, he skidded to a stop, raising his hands in mock surrender. The guards barely had time to process the smirk on his lips before shadows descended from above.


    Ra and Orion struck like phantoms, daggers flashing. Ra¡¯s blade buried itself in the first guard¡¯s throat before he could cry out, while Orion¡¯s dagger sank into the second man¡¯s ribs. Both men crumpled, their bodies barely making a sound as they hit the ground.


    Nerpheus let out a breath. ¡°I was getting nervous for a second there.¡±


    Ra wiped his blade clean. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Nerpheus took a deep breath, adjusting the hood of his cloak before stepping into the flickering lamplight. His heart pounded, but his face betrayed nothing as he slowly lowered his hood just enough to reveal the iridescent shimmer of his blue skin.


    The reaction was immediate.


    ¡°That¡¯s an Aquarian!¡± one of the guards barked, his voice thick with greed.


    The other guard¡¯s lips twisted into a grin. ¡°A rare catch. He¡¯ll fetch a fortune at auction.¡±


    Nerpheus smirked. ¡°Come and get me.¡±


    He turned and bolted, bare feet pounding against the cobblestone street. The guards gave chase, their heavy boots slamming against the ground as they pursued him into the narrow alleyway. His mind raced, carefully measuring the distance between him and the shadows above.


    Just a little closer¡­


    The guards were nearly upon him when he suddenly skidded to a stop, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, you got me,¡± he said, a cocky grin playing at his lips.


    The guards barely had time to register the smirk before the night itself seemed to descend upon them.


    Ra and Orion struck like phantoms.


    Ra landed first, his dagger flashing in the dim light as he buried it deep into the first guard¡¯s throat. The man choked, a wet gurgle escaping him before he crumpled. The second guard barely had time to react before Orion¡¯s dagger drove into the base of his skull, his body stiffening before falling limp in the dirt.


    A heartbeat of silence.


    Nerpheus let out a slow exhale. ¡°I was getting nervous for a second there.¡±


    Ra yanked his dagger free, wiping it clean on the dead man¡¯s shirt. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re good at this.¡±


    Orion nudged one of the corpses with his foot before crouching to check for valuables. ¡°No alarms raised. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The brothel smelled of sweat, alcohol, and cheap perfume. The air was thick with the mingling stench of unwashed bodies and candle wax. Dim red lanterns swayed from the ceiling, casting long, ominous shadows along the wooden walls. The sounds of muffled laughter and drunken murmurs echoed through the halls, masking their footsteps.


    Orion led the way, his golden eyes scanning the corridor for any sign of movement. The three of them moved like ghosts, silent and methodical. Ra stayed close to the walls, his green, dragon-like eyes darting between doorways, while Nerpheus clung to the darkest corners, his breathing steady.


    A pair of guards stood at the end of the hall, chatting in low voices, oblivious to the predators moving in the shadows.


    Orion signaled.


    Nerpheus raised his hand, drawing water from the pouch strapped to his waist. The liquid slithered through the air like a living serpent before snapping forward, wrapping around one guard¡¯s throat. The man barely had time to gasp before the water constricted, cutting off his breath.


    Ra moved swiftly, stepping into the other guard¡¯s blind spot before slitting his throat with a clean, efficient motion. Blood spattered against the wall as the man collapsed soundlessly.


    The strangled guard thrashed, his hands clawing at the water constricting his windpipe. Orion stepped forward, grabbed a fistful of the man¡¯s hair, and drove his dagger into the back of his skull. The body went limp in an instant.


    They dragged the corpses into a side room, shoving them beneath a table before pressing on.


    They found Tsuki and Kannie in a small, dimly lit room at the back of the brothel. The space was barely more than a storage closet, cluttered with discarded bedding and broken furniture.


    Tsuki was curled up in the corner, his silver hair tangled and matted. Kannie, her long bunny ears twitching, clung to him with wide, frightened eyes.


    A single guard sat in a wooden chair nearby, a half-empty bottle of liquor in his lap. His snores rumbled through the room, oblivious to the danger creeping closer.


    Orion signaled to Nerpheus, who silently pulled water from his pouch. The liquid hovered in the air for a moment before shooting forward, wrapping around the sleeping guard¡¯s wrists and ankles. The water solidified into ice, locking his limbs in place.


    The man stirred, blinking groggily. ¡°Wh-?¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. He grabbed a sword propped against the doorway and, with a single brutal swing, severed the guard¡¯s head from his body. Blood sprayed across the wall, staining the wooden planks a deep crimson.


    The head hit the floor with a dull thud.


    Tsuki flinched, his silver eyes wide with terror. Kannie pressed herself against him, trembling.


    Orion knelt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re getting you out of here.¡±


    Tsuki swallowed hard, nodding.


    They slipped out into the night, the brothel none the wiser.


    The storage house smelled like salt and damp wood, its walls worn thin by time and neglect. The only light came from a single, flickering lantern, casting long, wavering shadows over the five figures seated on the rough wooden floor.


    For a long time, nobody spoke.


    Tsuki sat with his arms wrapped tightly around himself, his silver hair falling over his face. Kannie sat beside him, hugging her knees, her long bunny ears twitching as she fought to keep her emotions in check.


    Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus watched them in silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± Orion said at last. His golden eyes flickered with something soft, something reassuring.


    Tsuki let out a short, bitter laugh. His silver eyes, so bright and striking, didn¡¯t hold any light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be safe.¡±


    Ra frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tsuki swallowed hard. His fingers dug into the fabric of the blanket wrapped around him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to my home,¡± he whispered.


    Nerpheus tilted his head. ¡°Your home?¡±


    Tsuki hesitated. ¡°¡­Tsukiyami no Shiro.¡±


    Silence.


    Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus exchanged glances.


    ¡°Tsukiyami¡­ no what?¡± Ra asked.


    Tsuki¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¡°Tsukiyami no Shiro,¡± he repeated. ¡°My home.¡±


    ¡°¡­Never heard of it,¡± Orion admitted.


    Nerpheus leaned forward. ¡°Is it a city near Xylodia?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tsuki said softly. ¡°It¡¯s far¡­ far beyond the sea.¡±


    Ra raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. People talk about everything in Xylodia. We hear stories about every kingdom, every empire, every ruin. And I¡¯ve never heard of your home.¡±


    Kannie hesitated. ¡°Me neither¡­¡±


    Tsuki clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t,¡± he muttered. ¡°Nobody in Xylodia¡ªor anywhere outside my land¡ªhas heard of us.¡±


    Ra narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Tsuki whispered, ¡°Lunarians don¡¯t leave.¡±


    A beat of silence.


    ¡°¡­Lunarians?¡± Orion repeated. ¡°Is that what you are?¡±


    Tsuki nodded.


    Nerpheus frowned. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    Tsuki exhaled, his shoulders trembling. He looked so small sitting there, but when he finally spoke, his voice carried the weight of something much older than himself.


    ¡°The Lunarians live in the Moon Sun Domain,¡± he said. ¡°We are warriors. All of us.¡±


    Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus didn¡¯t say anything, letting him continue.


    ¡°We¡¯re born and raised to be strong. To be perfect. We¡¯re trained in swordsmanship from the moment we can walk. Our magic¡ªLunar Magic¡ªis tied to the moon. It makes us faster, sharper, stronger than normal people.¡±


    He swallowed. ¡°But the most important thing to a Lunarian is honor.¡±


    His fingers dug into his blanket.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have any left.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Why?¡±


    Tsuki didn¡¯t want to say it. But he had to.


    ¡°¡­Because I was captured,¡± he said, barely above a whisper.


    Ra scowled. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Tsuki shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. To my people, it¡¯s the worst thing that can happen. If I go back, my parents will use magic to read my memories. They¡¯ll see everything that happened to me. And then they¡¯ll make me¡­¡±


    He hesitated.


    ¡°¡­make you what?¡± Orion asked, his voice quiet.


    Tsuki took a deep, shaking breath.


    ¡°They¡¯ll make me commit seppuku.¡±


    Silence.


    Orion, Ra, and Nerpheus all stared at him.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Ra finally said.


    Tsuki hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure how to explain something so normal to him but so alien to them.


    ¡°Seppuku is¡­ ritual suicide,¡± he said at last.


    Nerpheus blinked. ¡°Ritual¡­ what?¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s voice was eerily calm.


    ¡°A warrior who disgraces himself must die to restore his family¡¯s honor. We take a blade, stab ourselves in the stomach, and cut open our own insides.¡± His hand instinctively went to his belly, fingers curling against the fabric of his blanket. ¡°Someone¡ªusually a mentor or family member¡ªstands beside us and cuts off our head once it¡¯s done.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s breath hitched.


    Ra looked sick. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ insane.¡±


    Tsuki laughed weakly. ¡°To you, maybe. But to my people, it¡¯s normal. Expected. If I don¡¯t do it, my family will be shamed. They¡¯ll be outcasts. My parents will probably kill themselves too, just to prove they still have honor.¡±


    Orion stared at him.


    ¡°¡­And do you want to die?¡±


    Tsuki stiffened. His silver eyes flickered.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated.


    He thought about his mother¡¯s voice, firm but full of pride. He thought about his father¡¯s sword, always gleaming in the moonlight. He thought about the cliffs, the wind, the feeling of falling.


    And then he thought about the cage. The chains. The hands that had grabbed him, the places he had been, the things he had endured.


    Did he want to die?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he whispered.


    Kannie grabbed his hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Tsuki stared at her.


    Kannie swallowed hard. ¡°Because if you die, then¡­ then that means people like us don¡¯t get to live. And I don¡¯t want that to be true.¡±


    Tsuki felt his chest tighten.


    Kannie slowly lifted her gaze.


    ¡°¡­My parents were merchants,¡± she murmured. ¡°We traveled all over Enchantera, selling goods. My mom always told me, ¡®If you can talk fast, you¡¯ll never go hungry.¡¯¡± A small, broken smile flickered on her lips before fading. ¡°Then one day, bandits came.¡±


    She curled her knees to her chest.


    ¡°They killed my dad first. My mom¡­she fought. But they cut her down right in front of me.¡± Her ears drooped low, and her voice wavered. ¡°I was too scared to run. So they took me.¡±


    The room was silent.


    Tsuki turned to her. ¡°You too¡±


    She nodded slowly. ¡°Over and over. Until I ended up in that place.¡±


    Their eyes met, and something unspoken passed between them. A quiet, painful understanding.


    Then Kannie exhaled and sat up straighter. ¡°I¡¯m a rabbit lycanthrope.¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡±


    Kannie blinked. ¡°You¡ªwait, really?¡±


    Ra shrugged. ¡°Lycanthropes aren¡¯t that rare in Xylodia. They¡¯re usually slaves, servants, or stuck in the slums like us.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Xylodia doesn¡¯t like people who aren¡¯t human.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°I was born here, though. I¡¯ve never been to Solaria, but my parents told me stories about it. It¡¯s ruled by Taran, The Beast Sun.¡±


    Nerpheus, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke up. ¡°Taran?¡± He frowned. ¡°Is he¡­a Sun?¡±


    Kannie nodded. ¡°Yeah. The Suns rule entire continents.¡±


    Now it was Orion and Ra¡¯s turn to look confused.


    Orion tilted his head. ¡°What¡­what are these Suns?¡±


    Ra crossed his arms. ¡°I thought the Sun was just in the sky during the day.¡±


    Kannie and Tsuki stared at them like they were idiots.


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± Tsuki muttered.


    Orion looked between them. ¡°Well¡­yeah.¡±


    Kannie gawked. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know about the Suns?¡±


    Nerpheus sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Mercure would kill you just hearing that .¡±


    Orion blinked. ¡°Mercure?¡±


    Nerpheus nodded. ¡°The Aqua Sun. He rules the domain beneath the ocean and has control over the seas. He¡¯s the only one I know about.¡±


    Tsuki added, ¡°I only know about Zen, The Moon Sun.¡±


    Kannie nodded. ¡°And I only know about Taran, The Beast Sun.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re all Suns,¡± Nerpheus said. ¡°The children of some great god.¡±


    They can live for thousands of years,¡± Tsuki added. ¡°And their children and grandchildren live for thousands, too.¡±


    Orion¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°And they rule over people like this?¡± He gestured toward Tsuki and Kannie. ¡°They let their people be sold? Be slaves?¡±


    Tsuki hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think Zen cares.¡±


    Kannie shook her head. ¡°Taran doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Nerpheus was quiet for a moment before muttering, ¡°Neither does Mercure.¡±


    Ra frowned. ¡°So, these Suns are just powerful monsters who rule domains?¡±


    Nerpheus shook his head. ¡°They aren¡¯t just rulers.¡± He glanced at Orion. ¡°A Sun¡¯s will alone can reshape entire lands.They don¡¯t just rule¡ªthey are their domains. If Mercure willed it, he could drown entire kingdoms and continents.¡±


    Orion¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    He frowned. ¡°They live for thousands of years and do nothing? They have all that power, and they let things like this happen?¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong they are. They don¡¯t deserve to rule.¡±


    The silence stretched.


    The fire crackled between them. The weight of the truth settled deep.


    Then Orion took a knife from his belt. He turned his palm upward and dragged the blade across his skin.


    Ra followed. Then Nerpheus.


    They stretched their hands toward Tsuki and Kannie.


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes burned with conviction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be alone. You have us now.¡±


    Tsuki hesitated.


    Kannie sniffled.


    Then, with shaking hands, they took the knife.


    The bloodpact was made.


    They weren¡¯t just a group of orphans anymore.


    They were family

 Chapter 6: Healing Bonds

    The morning sun was low in the sky when Orion, Ra, Tsuki, Kannie, and Nerpheus slipped through the back alleys of Xylodia. It had been a few days since they had escaped the brothel, and while they had found safety, Kannie¡¯s condition had worsened. Her fever burned through the nights, and her once lively energy had dwindled to exhaustion. Even her floppy rabbit ears, which once twitched with curiosity, drooped weakly against her head.


    Ra carried her, worry shadowing his usually confident features. "We need to find a doctor. Now."


    Orion nodded, leading the way toward a small, dimly lit clinic. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was their only option. They entered to find an elderly doctor hunched over his desk, scribbling notes into a thick ledger. He barely glanced up when they entered.


    "We need help," Orion said, his voice firm. "Our friend is sick."


    The doctor scoffed. "I don¡¯t have time to look at a lycanthrope. I tend to real patients."


    Ra¡¯s fists clenched. "Say that again¡ª"


    Orion raised a hand to stop him, then turned back to the doctor. His golden eyes darkened. "You will help us."


    The doctor gave him a dismissive look. "Or what, boy? Do you think threats work on me?"


    Nerpheus, standing to the side, moved in an instant. He unfastened the water pouch at his side, and with a flick of his wrist, a stream of water coiled around the doctor¡¯s throat. Then, with a burst of movement, he jumped, using the force to tighten the whip-like hold, choking the man in midair. The doctor thrashed, eyes bulging.


    Orion stepped forward, his voice calm but cold. "You don¡¯t want to test how serious we are. Either you help her, or you¡¯ll be the one needing a doctor¡ªor a mortician."


    The doctor clawed at the water noose, his feet barely touching the ground. Realizing these children weren¡¯t bluffing, he jerked his head in a frantic nod. "A-alright! I¡¯ll help!"


    Nerpheus let go, the water dissolving into droplets before splashing onto the floor. The doctor gasped, rubbing his throat, then hurried to examine Kannie. After a few moments, he sighed, his gaze grim.


    "She has a feverborne virus. If it continues unchecked, she won''t survive. There''s an herb that can treat it¡ªStarshade Bloom. It grows in the forest outside the city, but it''s dangerous territory."


    Ra stepped forward without hesitation. "Where exactly can we find it?"


    The doctor pulled an old medical book from a shelf, flipping through the pages until he landed on an illustration of a plant with curling leaves and tiny star-like flowers. "Here. This is what you¡¯re looking for. But beware¡ªthe deeper parts of the forest are crawling with goblins, orcs, and worse."


    Orion ripped the page from the book and stuffed it into his pocket. "We¡¯ll get it. Nerpheus, you stay behind and watch over Kannie


    The thick forest swallowed them in darkness even under the mid-morning sun. Orion, Ra, and Tsuki moved carefully, navigating the uneven terrain with quiet steps. The air was damp, filled with the scent of moss and earth, and the deeper they ventured, the more the trees seemed to close in around them.


    ¡°This place gives me the creeps,¡± Ra muttered, glancing around warily.


    Tsuki, who had dyed his silver hair black with ink to avoid standing out, adjusted his grip on his dagger. ¡°We should be close.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, high above the treetops, a boy around their age hovered lazily, arms behind his head, enjoying the cool shade of the thick canopy. He had been napping peacefully when the sound of voices below roused him. His turquoise eyes flickered open, and he scowled, irritated that his rest had been disturbed. Drifting downward slightly to get a better look, he spotted three figures making their way through his part of the woods.


    With a smirk, the boy decided if he wasn¡¯t going to get any sleep, he might as well have some fun.


    The first thing he did was create a slight gust of wind, rustling the bushes to their right. Orion halted, eyes darting toward the movement. ¡°Something¡¯s there.¡±


    Ra clenched his fists. ¡°If it¡¯s another damn rabbit, I swear¡ª¡±


    The boy bit back a chuckle. He let a small branch snap off the tree above and fall, landing right on Ra¡¯s head.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Ra yelped, rubbing the sore spot. ¡°Okay, what the hell?¡±


    Tsuki furrowed his brows, scanning the trees. ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡±


    The boy grinned wider. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a few scattered leaves tumbling from above, making it seem like something was shifting in the canopy. The trio tensed, weapons half-drawn.


    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Orion demanded.


    The boy, deciding to up the mischief, whispered a gentle wind down Ra¡¯s back, making the boy jolt.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it!¡± Ra growled, spinning in circles. ¡°Whoever you are, I¡¯m going to break your face!¡±


    Gabriel stifled a laugh, moving just out of sight each time they turned. He let them stew for a few more moments before making his grand entrance.


    With a graceful descent, he floated down from the treetops, hovering a few inches above the ground in front of them. His golden hair glowed faintly in the sunlight filtering through the canopy, and his ever-present grin only widened at their expressions of surprise.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± the boy drawled, arms crossed. ¡°You three sure are jumpy.¡±


    Ra was the first to react. ¡°You little¡ª!¡± He lunged, fists swinging. The boy effortlessly floated backward, just out of reach. ¡°Whoa now, no need to get violent.¡± He smirked. ¡°Unless you just really enjoy swinging at air.¡±


    Ra seethed, but Orion stepped forward, assessing the boy. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The boy shrugged. ¡°A traveler by the name of Gabriel. You lot woke me up, so I thought I¡¯d see what was so important.¡±


    Tsuki narrowed his eyes. ¡°You were following us.¡±


    Gabriel grinned. ¡°Observing.¡±


    Ra huffed. ¡°Same thing!¡±


    Gabriel wagged a finger. ¡°Not quite.¡±


    Orion sighed. ¡°Look, we don¡¯t have time for this. We¡¯re searching for something important.¡±


    Gabriel floated closer, his feet never touching the ground. ¡°Oh? And what might that be?¡±


    Orion pulled out the page they had ripped from the doctor¡¯s book, showing the illustration of the star-shaped herb. Gabriel blinked, tilting his head. ¡°Never seen it before.¡±


    Ra threw his hands in the air. ¡°Great. So you just wasted our time.¡±


    Gabriel smirked. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± He looked at the page again, then at the forest around them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but I might¡¯ve seen something that looks like this. Follow me.¡±


    Ra crossed his arms. ¡°And why should we trust you?¡±


    Gabriel tapped his chin, pretending to think. ¡°Well, you could wander around in circles for another hour. Or you could let me help and maybe get back before nightfall.¡±


    Orion exhaled. ¡°Fine. Lead the way.¡±


    Gabriel gave a mock bow. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He led them deeper into the woods, occasionally floating ahead or behind them just to keep them on edge. Every now and then, he¡¯d tap Ra¡¯s shoulder, only to vanish when the boy turned. When Orion and Tsuki whispered among themselves, Gabriel would hover just close enough to make them pause and glare at him.


    Eventually, they reached a small clearing, and there, beneath a cluster of twisting roots, grew the glowing blossoms they sought.


    ¡°See? Told you I knew where it was.¡± Gabriel folded his arms, pleased.


    Tsuki wasted no time gathering a handful of the flowers. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    The air grew still for a moment, a heavy silence descending upon the clearing. Just as Orion was about to suggest they leave, the sound of heavy, uneven footsteps broke the quiet.


    The underbrush rustled violently before several hunched, grotesque figures emerged¡ªgoblins. They were small, twisted creatures with sharp teeth, their sickly green skin marred with scars. Some carried crude daggers, others makeshift clubs fashioned from tree branches and jagged stones. But the true threat followed in their wake.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A massive orc lumbered forward, towering over the goblins. Its thick, muscular frame was covered in patchwork armor, its beady red eyes gleaming with malice. In its enormous hands, it gripped a spiked club that looked large enough to crush a man in a single swing.


    Ra cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Well, look at that. We¡¯ve got company.¡±


    Gabriel arched an eyebrow, still floating effortlessly above the ground. ¡°Oh, this just got interesting.¡±


    The goblins shrieked and charged, eager to overwhelm their prey.


    The Battle Begins


    Orion was the first to move. With quick, fluid steps, he closed the gap between himself and the goblins, weaving between their wild swings. His dagger flashed in the dim light as he slashed across one goblin¡¯s throat, causing it to gurgle and collapse instantly. Another lunged at him, aiming a rusted blade toward his gut. Orion twisted his body, dodging just in time, then slammed his boot into its chest, sending it sprawling. Before it could rise, he plunged his dagger into its neck, silencing it permanently.


    To Orion¡¯s right, Ra met a goblin head-on. Unlike Orion, he didn¡¯t bother with finesse. As one goblin leapt at him with a high-pitched screech, Ra simply caught it by the face and slammed it into the ground with enough force to break its spine. Another goblin swung a jagged club at him, but Ra leaned back, avoiding the blow before driving his knee into the creature¡¯s stomach. It doubled over with a wheeze, and Ra followed up with a brutal punch to its skull, sending it flying into a tree with a sickening crack.


    Tsuki moved like a shadow, slipping between goblins with eerie grace. A smaller goblin slashed at him, but Tsuki ducked low, letting the blade sail harmlessly over his head. With a quick flick of his wrist, his sword found the goblin¡¯s exposed ribs, piercing deep. The creature let out a strangled cry before falling lifelessly to the ground. Another goblin rushed at him from behind, but Tsuki sensed it and spun, catching its throat with a clean, precise cut before it could react.


    Above them, Gabriel watched with mild amusement. ¡°Not bad,¡± he mused, before lifting his hand. A small crackle of lightning formed at his fingertips. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a bolt hurtling through the air, striking a goblin square in the chest. The creature convulsed violently before collapsing, smoke rising from its charred body.


    The Orc Enters the Fray


    The orc let out a deafening roar, swinging its massive club toward Ra. The blow came with the force of a landslide, and Ra barely managed to throw himself aside in time. The club smashed into the ground where he had stood, splintering the earth and sending debris flying.


    ¡°Damn, that thing¡¯s strong,¡± Ra muttered, shaking dust from his hair.


    Gabriel, still hovering, grinned. ¡°You look like you could use a hand.¡±


    Ra growled, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Less talking, more helping!¡±


    The orc lifted its club for another swing, but Gabriel acted first. He summoned a sharp gust of wind that struck the orc¡¯s side, making it stumble slightly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it created an opening.


    Orion seized the moment, rushing in low. He drove his dagger deep into the orc¡¯s leg, aiming for the tendons. The beast roared in pain but didn¡¯t fall. Instead, it swung wildly, nearly crushing Orion under its massive arm. He rolled away just in time, panting.


    Tsuki darted behind the orc, targeting the same injured leg. His sword slashed at the hamstring, weakening it further. The orc snarled and turned, attempting to swat him like an insect. Tsuki barely avoided the strike, flipping backward out of reach.


    Gabriel, watching the fight with keen interest, decided to escalate things. A stronger bolt of lightning crackled between his fingers before he launched it straight into the orc¡¯s skull. The impact sent a visible shockwave through its body, its muscles locking up for a moment.


    Ra saw his chance. With a feral grin, he lunged forward and delivered a devastating punch straight to the orc¡¯s gut. The force of the blow made the creature double over, coughing up blood. Tsuki was already moving, his blade a blur as he sliced cleanly across the orc¡¯s exposed throat.


    A deep, gurgling noise escaped the orc as it staggered, its eyes wide in shock before it finally collapsed, shaking the ground beneath them.


    The Goblins¡¯ Last Stand


    The remaining goblins, seeing their leader fall, hesitated. Some shrieked in rage and desperation, while others turned to flee. Orion, wasting no time, sprinted forward and caught one goblin by the back of the head, slamming it into the ground before driving his dagger into its skull.


    Ra grabbed another goblin as it tried to escape, lifting it off the ground by its throat. ¡°Not so fast.¡± With a swift motion, he snapped its neck and tossed the lifeless body aside.


    Tsuki moved with frightening precision, his blade cutting through the last two goblins before they even realized they were dead. Their bodies hit the ground almost simultaneously, blood pooling around them.


    Gabriel floated above, hands on his hips. ¡°Well, that was fun.¡±


    Orion shot him a look. ¡°You could¡¯ve helped sooner.¡±


    Gabriel smirked. ¡°And miss the show? Never.¡±


    Ra scowled but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he wiped the blood from his hands onto a goblin¡¯s tattered cloak. ¡°At least tell me that¡¯s all of them.¡±


    Tsuki bent down and retrieved the herbs they had come for, tucking them carefully into a pouch. ¡°We should get out of here before more show up.¡±


    Orion nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    As they made their way back through the forest, Orion glanced at Gabriel. ¡°You could come with us.¡±


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And why would I do that?¡±


    Orion shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have anywhere else to go. Might as well stick with us.¡±


    Gabriel hovered slightly closer, considering. For the first time, his grin faded slightly. Gabriel hesitated, touching the simple bracelet on his wrist¡ªthe only clue to his past. After a moment, he grinned. ¡°Alright. You seem like fun.


    The journey back to the doctor¡¯s clinic was filled with an unspoken urgency. Orion, Ra, Tsuki, and Gabriel moved quickly through the winding streets of Xylodia, keeping their heads low and their steps quiet. They knew they had little time¡ªKannie¡¯s condition had worsened, and every second wasted brought her closer to the brink.


    When they arrived, the clinic was eerily silent except for the rhythmic sound of water dripping from a leaking pipe. The old doctor barely looked up from his work as they entered, his gnarled hands grinding herbs with meticulous precision. Nerpheus sat beside Kannie, his normally composed face tense with worry. He looked up at them, eyes searching for an answer.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡± his voice was steady, but the concern was evident.


    Orion nodded and reached into his pocket, pulling out the slightly crushed yet glowing herb¡ªthe Starshade Bloom. He extended it toward the doctor, who, upon seeing it, snatched it from his hand without a word. The old man examined the herb carefully, nodding to himself before immediately setting to work, grinding it into a fine paste and mixing it into a steaming cup of herbal tea. The pungent scent filled the room, an odd mix of bitter and earthy tones.


    Nerpheus exhaled, his shoulders sagging in relief as he turned back to Kannie. She lay weakly on the cot, her small frame barely shifting beneath the blankets. Her usually bright, mischievous eyes were dull, feverish, and unfocused. Sweat dampened her bunny-like ears, which drooped at her sides. Her breathing was shallow, but when Orion approached, she stirred slightly, cracking open her eyes just enough to see him.


    ¡°You guys... took long enough,¡± she rasped weakly, attempting a smirk but failing.


    Ra scoffed, though there was no real bite behind it. ¡°Yeah, yeah, next time, you go fight the horde of goblins and an orc.¡±


    Gabriel, who had been hovering just above the ground as always, folded his arms. ¡°Honestly, they weren¡¯t that tough. I was just keeping things interesting.¡±


    The doctor wiped his hands on a rag, exhaustion evident on his face as he stepped away from Kannie¡¯s bedside. ¡°She¡¯s stable now. The fever should break in a few hours.¡± His voice was devoid of warmth. He turned to Orion and the others, his expression hard. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked. Now, get out.¡±


    Ra¡¯s jaw clenched, his grip on Kannie tightening slightly. He wanted to lash out at the old man for treating them like pests after everything they had endured, but Orion placed a hand on his shoulder, silently telling him to let it go. They had what they came for¡ªthe medicine worked, and Kannie would recover. That was all that mattered.


    Nerpheus, who had stayed behind to watch over Kannie, exhaled in relief. ¡°We should leave before he changes his mind.¡±


    Orion nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ra lifted Kannie carefully, making sure not to disturb her as they exited the clinic. The streets of Xylodia were alive with their usual bustle, but to the group, the world felt quieter now. They had been through too much in just a few days¡ªescaping the brothel, Tsuki¡¯s revelation about his people, the fight in the forest, and now Gabriel, the strange floating boy who had been watching them from the shadows.


    Gabriel followed, hands resting behind his head as he hovered lazily above the ground. He had been silent since they left the doctor¡¯s office, an unusual occurrence for someone who seemed to always have a joke or a smirk ready.


    Once they reached the alleyway near their hideout, Orion finally spoke. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Ra placed Kannie gently onto a blanket, making sure she was comfortable before he stood beside Orion. Tsuki sat nearby, his fingers lightly brushing over the ink-stained tips of his hair, lost in thought.


    Gabriel arched an eyebrow. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Orion¡¯s gaze was sharp but not unkind. ¡°You¡¯ve been with us all day, helped us fight, but we don¡¯t know anything about you. Why?¡±


    Gabriel sighed, rolling onto his back mid-air as he floated in lazy circles. ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s not much to tell.¡± His voice, usually lighthearted, carried something heavier now. ¡°I woke up a few weeks ago, on a hillside near the forest. No memories, no clue who I was¡ªjust this.¡±


    He lifted his wrist, revealing a bracelet with a name engraved in it: Gabriel.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ra asked, skeptical.


    Gabriel shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Orion studied him for a long moment. ¡°You don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who your parents are?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone waiting for you?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s smirk faltered slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    A silence settled between them. It was a rare thing for their group to be at a loss for words, but something about Gabriel¡¯s admission made even Ra hold his tongue.


    Then, in a move that surprised even himself, Orion extended his hand. ¡°Then stay.¡±


    Gabriel blinked, his hovering faltering for just a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You could stay with us,¡± Orion repeated. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere else to go, then make a new home with us.¡±


    Gabriel stared at Orion¡¯s hand as if it were a foreign object. He had expected suspicion, maybe even rejection, but this? This was different. The way they looked at him¡ªnot with pity, not with obligation, but with genuine acceptance¡ªmade something tighten in his chest.


    Ra crossed his arms, giving Gabriel a cocky smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, floating boy. We¡¯re not soft. But you held your own back there. And you make for decent entertainment.¡±


    Nerpheus added, ¡°And if you¡¯re sticking around, you need to pull your weight.¡±


    Tsuki, who had been silent up until now, met Gabriel¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not easy, you know. Being alone.¡±


    Gabriel knew Tsuki understood that feeling better than anyone. He let out a breath, his grin returning, though this time, it was softer. ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting yourselves into, do you?¡±


    Orion smirked. ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Gabriel glanced at each of them. Ra, the blunt, no-nonsense fighter with a strong sense of loyalty. Nerpheus, calm and composed, but with an unpredictability that made him dangerous. Tsuki, burdened by his past but determined to move forward. Orion, their leader, stubborn, strong-willed, and willing to stand by the people he called his own.


    And now, they were calling him their own.


    Gabriel rolled his wrist, studying the name on his bracelet one last time before he exhaled. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, floating down slightly. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    Orion pulled a small blade from his belt, making a shallow cut on his palm before passing the blade to Ra. One by one, Ra, Nerpheus, and Tsuki followed, the thin lines of crimson pooling in their hands.


    Gabriel hesitated only briefly before taking the knife and pressing it against his own skin. The cut stung, but he barely felt it.


    Together, they clasped hands, blood mixing as they completed the pact.


    ¡°We¡¯re family now,¡± Orion said.


    Ra smirked. ¡°Brothers.¡±


    ¡°And sister,¡± Nerpheus added, glancing at the sleeping Kannie.


    Gabriel chuckled. ¡°I suppose that makes me the charming cousin.¡±


    Ra rolled his eyes, but a small smile tugged at his lips.


    The last rays of sunlight faded into twilight, and as the stars began to emerge, the five of them sat together in quiet understanding. None of them had chosen the lives they were born into, but here, in this moment, they were choosing something for themselves.

 Chapter 7: Shadows and reckoning

    The midday sun cast its golden light over the bustling streets of Xylodia, illuminating a city brimming with movement, trade, and deceit. Among the many establishments lining the district¡¯s crowded avenues was Marlo¡¯s Jewels, a modest but well-guarded store nestled between two larger businesses. It was the kind of place that held enough wealth to tempt thieves but not enough to warrant a noble¡¯s protection.


    A perfect target.


    In a quiet alley beside the building, Nerpheus crouched low, his sharp aquamarine eyes focused on the entrance. A small stream of water coiled and twisted in the air around his fingertips, drawn from the leather pouch at his waist.


    Above him, Gabriel hovered a few inches off the ground, his turquoise eyes gleaming with mischief. "You''re sure this guy stashes the good stuff upstairs?" he whispered.


    Nerpheus smirked. "Not sure. But rich merchants don¡¯t leave all their best wares out in the open. If he''s hiding something valuable, it¡¯ll be in his private storage. That¡¯s where you come in."


    Gabriel stretched lazily, his ever-present smirk widening. "So I slip in, grab whatever shines, and slip out while you distract him? Easy."


    Nerpheus didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his palm downward, releasing a slow trickle of water onto the cobblestone street. The liquid slithered under the shop''s front door, snaking into the interior where Marlo, the jeweler, stood meticulously arranging his display case.


    From his hidden vantage point by a side window, Nerpheus concentrated, feeling the water spread across the floor inside. With a subtle flick of his fingers, he sent a pulse through the liquid.


    A loud clatter rang out as a tray of rings tumbled from the counter, scattering across the floor.


    Marlo cursed, bending down to retrieve the fallen jewelry.


    Nerpheus grinned and sent another pulse.


    This time, a heavy wooden shelf behind the counter wobbled before a small golden figurine tipped over, landing with a dull thunk. Marlo jerked upright, his expression shifting from annoyance to confusion.


    "The hell¡­?" he muttered.


    Outside, Gabriel took his cue. Without a sound, he floated up to the second floor, slipping through an open window into the dimly lit backroom. Dust swirled in the sunlight filtering through the wooden slats, and rows of shelves lined the space. Golden trinkets, silver ornaments, and intricately designed amulets glinted in the low light.


    Jackpot.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers worked fast. He stuffed a few select pieces into his satchel¡ªnothing too bulky, just small valuables that wouldn¡¯t be immediately missed.


    Below, Marlo¡¯s suspicion grew. He straightened, scanning the shop, then turned toward the back door leading to the stairwell.


    "Time to go," Gabriel whispered.


    He hovered toward the window, but just as he reached the ledge, he heard the creak of the staircase.


    Damn.


    Without thinking, he grabbed a small statuette and hurled it across the room. The metallic clang it made upon hitting the floor was enough to redirect Marlo¡¯s attention. The merchant spun toward the sound, and Gabriel slipped out, landing weightlessly onto the roof.


    Below, Nerpheus saw him emerge and quickly recalled the water back into his pouch.


    By the time Marlo stormed up the stairs, both thieves had already vanished into the crowded streets of Xylodia.


    Gabriel and Nerpheus weaved through the crowded streets of Xylodia, their steps light with the thrill of success.


    The weight of their stolen goods was barely noticeable, tucked away safely in Gabriel¡¯s satchel, but the rush of adrenaline still coursed through them. They had done it. Another job, another handful of stolen treasures, another step toward survival.


    Gabriel twirled a gold ring between his fingers, tossing it into the air before catching it effortlessly. His grin was wide, a glint of mischief in his turquoise eyes.


    "Easy," he said, spinning the ring again. "Maybe next time we should hit somewhere bigger."


    Nerpheus chuckled beside him, his sharp aquamarine eyes scanning their surroundings. "Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. Let¡¯s¡ª"


    The sentence never finished.


    Gabriel barely had time to react before a heavy hand clamped onto Nerpheus¡¯s shoulder.


    At the same time, another hand yanked the satchel off Gabriel¡¯s back.


    Gabriel twisted in mid-air, his body hovering just above the cobblestones as his fingers twitched, ready to retaliate. But before either of them could make a move, they found themselves surrounded.


    Six men.


    All older. Stronger.


    And leading them was Tarris.


    Gabriel immediately recognized him¡ªa gang leader, nineteen or twenty, someone who had carved out his own brutal slice of Xylodia¡¯s underworld. He wasn¡¯t the biggest, or the smartest, but he was cruel enough to make up for it.


    Tarris tossed the stolen satchel into the air casually, catching it with one hand, rolling his wrist as if weighing its worth.


    ¡°Well, well, what do we have here?¡± His voice slithered between them, low and mocking. ¡°Couple of filthy little rats, thinking they could take what ain''t theirs?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s turquoise eyes flashed. ¡°Funny,¡± he muttered, arms crossed. ¡°I was just about to say the same thing.¡±


    Tarris¡¯s smirk widened¡ªjust before he jerked his chin at one of his men.


    A sharp crack rang out.


    Gabriel was struck hard across the face, his body spinning mid-air from the force of the blow.


    Blood smeared his lip, but he didn¡¯t fall.


    Didn¡¯t even waver.


    Gabriel caught himself effortlessly, hovering a few inches off the ground, his expression darkening with fury.


    Tarris let out a mock whistle, shaking his head. ¡°Look at that. He doesn¡¯t even fall.¡± His head tilted, eyes narrowing in twisted amusement. ¡°What are you, some kinda freak?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s hands twitched, a flicker of lightning sparking between his fingers, but he didn¡¯t lash out yet.


    Tarris barely paid him attention. His gaze had already moved.


    And landed on Nerpheus.


    The moment their eyes met, Tarris¡¯s grin twisted into something crueler.


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± he mused, stepping closer. ¡°Now, this one here¡­¡±


    His gaze swept over the worn bandages, the tattered cloak. His nose wrinkled in exaggerated disgust.


    ¡°What the hell are you even supposed to be?¡±


    Nerpheus didn¡¯t say a word.


    Didn¡¯t move.


    Tarris clicked his tongue, circling Nerpheus like a predator sizing up injured prey.


    ¡°Look at this one,¡± he said, glancing over his shoulder at his men. ¡°Dressed like he¡¯s rotting underneath all that.¡±


    The others chuckled, stepping in closer.


    One of them leaned in with a sneer. ¡°You sick or somethin¡¯, rat? You got plague scars under there?¡±


    Another snorted. ¡°Ugh, maybe he¡¯s hiding something worse. Maybe he¡¯s infected.¡±


    Tarris mock-gasped, taking a step back.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± He grinned, eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°You¡¯re not contagious, are you?¡±


    The alley echoed with their laughter.


    Then, without warning, Tarris spat.


    The glob of saliva landed on Nerpheus¡¯s cloak, darkening the fabric.


    Gabriel went rigid.


    His fingers crackled with faint electricity, his body shifting like he was about to launch forward¡ª


    Then he saw Nerpheus.


    He wasn¡¯t reacting.


    Not flinching. Not wiping the spit away.


    Just¡­ staring at the ground.


    Silent.


    Gabriel¡¯s stomach twisted.


    Tarris let the moment stretch, smiling wider, his voice lowering into something sickeningly soft.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he whispered. ¡°You deaf, Plague Boy?¡±


    His men chuckled, jeering.


    Still, Nerpheus didn¡¯t respond.


    Didn¡¯t meet his gaze.


    Didn¡¯t move.


    Tarris¡¯s smirk widened.


    Then¡ªhe kicked him.


    Hard.


    The force of the blow slammed Nerpheus backward.


    His body hit the wall¡ªbut before he could take the full impact, Gabriel caught him.


    They both slammed into the cold stone behind them, the wind knocked from their lungs.


    Gabriel¡¯s arms were locked around Nerpheus¡¯s torso, breaking the worst of the fall.


    But Nerpheus still gasped sharply, chest heaving.


    Gabriel gritted his teeth, eyes blazing as he pushed himself up, keeping Nerpheus steady.


    Tarris laughed.


    ¡°Look at that!¡± he mocked. ¡°Even the floating freak had to catch him. What, was I too rough? Maybe your bones are weak from all that rot.¡±


    His men howled with laughter.


    Gabriel felt something boiling inside of him.


    He couldn''t stand it.


    Couldn¡¯t stand the way Nerpheus wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Couldn¡¯t stand the way he just stood there, taking it.


    But Gabriel understood.


    If they fought now, if Nerpheus got cut, if even one of them saw what was underneath¡ª


    He was done.


    Xylodia would tear him apart.


    Gabriel exhaled sharply, forcing himself to keep his fury contained.


    Tarris clicked his tongue, shaking his head with mock disappointment.


    ¡°What a waste,¡± he sighed, tossing the stolen satchel over his shoulder. ¡°Tell you what, Plague Boy¡ªmaybe if you bow next time, I¡¯ll be real nice and let you keep your scraps.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Nerpheus didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t speak.


    Didn¡¯t even lift his head.


    Gabriel burned.


    Tarris grinned one last time before turning away.


    His men followed him, their laughter ringing through the alley as they disappeared into the streets.


    For a long moment, neither of them moved.


    Nerpheus was still leaning against the wall, his breath slow, controlled.


    Gabriel wiped his lip with the back of his hand, spitting blood onto the ground.


    He turned to Nerpheus, scowling.


    ¡°Why the hell did you just stand there?¡±


    Nerpheus still didn¡¯t answer.


    Gabriel hated that.


    Hated the way he just¡­ took it.


    But he also understood.


    Slowly, Nerpheus pushed himself away from the wall. His body was stiff, his posture tense.


    Gabriel hovered beside him, waiting.


    And finally, Nerpheus muttered the only thing that mattered.


    ¡°We need to tell Orion.¡±


    Gabriel clenched his fists.


    Then nodded.


    Without another word, they turned and disappeared into the shadows of the alley, heading for the hideout.


    Gabriel and Nerpheus slipped through the alleyway, their feet barely making a sound as they approached their hideout. Hidden behind stacked crates, the entrance was little more than a gap between two rotting wooden planks leading into a cramped space beneath an abandoned building.


    Inside, Orion sat cross-legged, sharpening a knife, his golden eyes sharp and calculating as the blade slid over the whetstone. The rhythmic scrape of metal against stone was the only sound in the dimly lit space.


    Ra lay stretched out on the floor, tossing an apple into the air, catching it, and repeating the process lazily.


    By the window, Tsuki carefully re-dyed his silver hair black, his delicate fingers moving with precision as Kannie mixed the ink beside him, her floppy ears twitching as she concentrated.


    The moment Gabriel and Nerpheus entered, the atmosphere shifted.


    Orion looked up, his gaze immediately locking onto Gabriel¡¯s bloodied lip. His golden eyes darkened.


    Ra sat up, catching the apple one last time before tossing it aside. Tsuki froze mid-motion, the ink brush pausing in his grip.


    Orion¡¯s grip on the dagger tightened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gabriel landed lightly, scowling. ¡°We got robbed.¡±


    Ra¡¯s green eyes narrowed. ¡°By who?¡±


    Nerpheus tossed his empty satchel onto the floor.


    ¡°Tarris.¡±


    Silence.


    Tsuki¡¯s jaw tensed. The ink dripped from the brush onto the floor, forgotten.


    Orion sat completely still. Too still.


    Then, after a beat, he exhaled slowly. ¡°Tarris took your score?¡±


    His voice was calm. Too calm.


    Gabriel¡¯s fingers twitched with restrained rage. ¡°Yeah. And we¡¯re getting it back.¡±


    Ra cracked his knuckles, a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Hell yeah, we are.¡±


    Orion stood, rolling his shoulders, stretching his fingers before spinning the dagger between them.


    Then, slowly, he smiled.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He glanced at his crew, his voice smooth, commanding. ¡°Then let¡¯s remind Tarris why we run these streets.¡±


    Tarris and his men had returned to their hideout drunk on victory and cheap liquor, laughing as they counted the stolen score.


    They had no idea what was coming.


    Orion had planned this down to the finest detail.


    <ul>


    <li>Gabriel and Nerpheus would use their wind and water magic to snuff out every lantern surrounding the hideout, plunging the area into complete darkness.</li>


    <li>Orion, Ra, and Tsuki would handle the fight, taking advantage of the chaos and striking with precise, brutal efficiency.</li>


    <li>Kannie, their fastest, would dart in and snatch anything valuable, bolting out before anyone noticed her.</li>


    </ul>


    They spent hours watching the hideout, observing the drunken slouch of Tarris¡¯s men, noting where the exits were, and memorizing where their weapons were stored.


    And then, at the deepest part of the night, they struck.


    The moment Gabriel and Nerpheus acted, the street went dark.


    A rush of wind snuffed out the flames of the lanterns lining the slum streets. At the same time, Nerpheus sent tendrils of water slithering inside through the cracks in the windows, dousing every torch inside.


    The entire hideout plunged into pitch blackness.


    Confusion erupted.


    ¡°The hell¡ª?! Who turned out the lights?!¡±


    ¡°Get the torches back on!¡±


    Orion moved first.


    A shadow in the dark.


    One of Tarris¡¯s men stumbled forward, his hand reaching blindly for his weapon. Orion¡¯s knife found his throat before he even realized someone was there.


    The second man never got a chance to scream.


    Ra smashed his fist into his gut, doubling him over. Before he could recover, Tsuki darted past, his dagger slicing cleanly across the man¡¯s neck.


    More men stumbled out of the hideout, drunk and disoriented.


    Orion was on them in an instant.


    A blade buried in a stomach. A leg swept from under a man, his head smashing into the cobblestones.


    Ra fought with his usual brutal strength, fists slamming into ribs, breaking noses.


    Tsuki was quicker, slipping through the chaos, his dagger flashing silver in the dark, cutting tendons and wrists before they even realized where he was.


    Gabriel hovered above the battlefield, sending small, precise bolts of lightning into the fray¡ªzapping hands reaching for weapons, stunning knees, disorienting anyone who tried to fight back.


    Nerpheus stayed at the edges, keeping the shadows and the heavy mist rolling, turning the entire fight into a nightmare.


    Kannie, swift as the wind, darted inside the hideout, slipping past fallen bodies.


    She snatched coin pouches, swiped a box of jewelry, and pocketed a few expensive-looking trinkets before disappearing into the shadows.


    By the time the fight was over, Tarris¡¯s men lay scattered, bloodied, groaning in pain.


    Two were dead.


    The rest were left broken, bruised, and terrified.


    Tarris sat slumped in his chair, the dim glow of lanterns flickering against the cracked stone walls of his hideout. His ribs ached from the earlier beating, his knuckles were raw from punching the walls in frustration, and his pride¡ªwhat little he had left¡ªwas bruised beyond repair.


    His men were scattered around the room, some nursing their wounds, others downing whatever cheap ale they could find to wash away the lingering humiliation of the night¡¯s disaster.


    And yet, for all the pain of what had happened, for all the frustration and shame burning in his chest, there was only one thought gnawing at his mind.


    Lucian.


    The Phantom King.


    The one he owed.


    Tarris swallowed, rubbing his hands together, trying to ignore the cold sweat gathering at the back of his neck.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t like other men in Xylodia¡¯s underworld.


    No.


    The usual thugs, criminals, and gang leaders¡ªthey were predictable. They had tempers, desires, weaknesses. You could talk your way out of trouble with most of them if you had the right leverage, the right coin, or the right fear.


    But Lucian?


    He was something else.


    A shadow that moved like a man. A whisper of death, not just feared¡ªbut inevitable.


    Tarris had seen firsthand what happened to those who disappointed Lucian.


    They didn¡¯t just die.


    They disappeared.


    No bodies. No trace.


    Just¡­ gone.


    Some said the shadows ate them.


    Others claimed Lucian played with his victims first, stretching their suffering out for as long as it entertained him.


    Tarris had always thought those were just stories.


    Until the first time he saw one of Lucian¡¯s executions.


    The man had been screaming. Begging.


    Lucian had said nothing.


    He had only watched¡ªeyes dark, hollow, sunken like he had long since stopped being human.


    Then the shadows had moved.


    Not like magic. Not like something from a mage¡¯s spellbook.


    Like something alive.


    Tarris had watched in horror as a man was peeled apart, slowly, limb by limb, mouth gagged so his screams wouldn¡¯t be heard past the walls of the hideout.


    By the end, he had still been alive.


    Even with his body in tatters, his fingers twitching in a pool of his own blood, his eyes had stayed open.


    Lucian had walked away before the life drained from them.


    That had been over a year ago.


    Tarris had vowed never to get on his bad side.


    But now¡­


    His hands clenched into fists, his breathing shallow.


    He had failed.


    Lucian didn¡¯t care about excuses. He didn¡¯t care that a bunch of brats had gotten the better of him. He didn¡¯t care that Tarris had been too drunk to fight properly.


    Lucian cared about one thing.


    The tribute.


    And Tarris did not have it.


    The Illusion of Control


    Tarris forced himself to calm down, leaning back in his chair.


    Maybe¡ªmaybe it wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    Lucian was still a man, wasn¡¯t he?


    Tarris had seen men like him before. They put on an act, made themselves bigger than they were, kept people afraid so they¡¯d never have to get their hands dirty too often.


    Yeah. That had to be it.


    Lucian had his legend, his theatrics, his shadowy tricks.


    But at the end of the day, he bled just like the rest of them.


    Right?


    Tarris let out a breath, convincing himself of his own lie.


    All he had to do was play this right.


    Lucian liked control¡ªTarris would give him the illusion of it.


    He would bow his head, apologize, make a promise to double the tribute next week.


    Yeah.


    Lucian was smart¡ªhe knew it was better to get something later than nothing at all.


    And if it came down to it¡­


    Tarris¡¯s fingers twitched toward the knife strapped to his belt.


    If Lucian wasn¡¯t willing to listen¡ªif he got too close¡ª


    Maybe Tarris could get in one good strike.


    A knife to the throat.


    Even shadows couldn¡¯t stop that, right?


    He grinned to himself, feeling a rush of confidence.


    Yeah.


    He could do this.


    He would talk his way out of this.


    And if that failed¡ª


    He¡¯d make sure Lucian never walked away from this room.


    And just like that¡ª


    All his confidence vanished.


    Tarris stiffened, his blood running cold.


    His men looked around the room, uneasy, suddenly alert.


    The shadows stretched unnaturally, slithering across the walls like oil.


    The air became thick with something unseen, something wrong.


    Tarris felt his throat tighten, a sensation like invisible fingers trailing along his spine.


    Then¡ª


    A voice.


    Smooth. Calm. Deadly.


    ¡°I assume you have my tribute?¡±


    Tarris¡¯s mouth went dry.


    His hands felt numb.


    The room seemed smaller.


    Because he was here.


    Lucian.


    Sitting across from him.


    Tarris had been so caught up in his own thoughts that he hadn¡¯t even seen him enter.


    The knife at his belt suddenly felt useless.


    Lucian¡¯s black-ringed eyes stared into him, through him, as if peeling apart his mind.


    And suddenly¡ª


    Tarris knew the truth.


    He had never been in control.


    Not even for a second.


    He had been dead the moment Lucian had set foot in this room.


    He just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    The very walls of the hideout seemed to breathe, the air thick with something unseen, something wrong.


    A suffocating presence crept into the space, unseen but felt in the marrow of their bones.


    Tarris shot upright, his pulse hammering against his ribs.


    He knew what this meant.


    A shadow stretched across the walls¡ªnot from the flickering candles, but from something else entirely. It twisted unnaturally, coiling like a living thing, stretching toward them, swallowing the corners of the room in pure abyssal blackness.


    The Underworld King of Xylodia.


    His jet-black hair framed his pale face, and beneath his cold, sunken eyes, dark rings sat heavy, as if he had never once known sleep.


    And yet, he smiled.


    It was not a comforting smile.


    It was the kind of smile that made a man want to crawl out of his own skin.


    Tarris swallowed hard, forcing himself to sit up straighter. He had been expecting Lucian


    His men sat frozen, their breath shallow.


    No one spoke.


    ¡°I assume you have my tribute?¡±


    The words sent a ripple of dread through the men in the room.


    Tarris¡¯s throat went dry.


    Lucian was a simple man. Every week, a tribute was required. The cost was astronomical¡ªnot just in coin, but in fear, obedience, and loyalty.


    And if you didn¡¯t pay?


    You ceased to exist.


    Tarris licked his lips. He had nothing.


    But Lucian already knew that.


    The bastard was just playing with him.


    Tarris forced a grin, though it wavered at the edges. ¡°Lucian, my friend¡ª¡±


    Lucian tilted his head.


    The shadows at his feet shifted, curling like something alive.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Lucian repeated. His voice was gentle, almost disbelieving.


    Tarris flinched. ¡°I meant¡ªLook, there were¡­ complications.¡±


    Lucian exhaled through his nose, leaning forward slightly, his elbows resting on the table.


    His shadows crept along the floor, stretching toward Tarris¡¯s feet, slithering up the legs of his chair.


    ¡°I like stories, Tarris,¡± Lucian mused, his tone conversational. ¡°Tell me, what kind of complications would make you forget to pay me?¡±


    Tarris hesitated.


    Lie?


    Beg?


    He felt the weight of every eye in the room on him. His men were watching, waiting.


    He tried to steady his breathing. ¡°I was hit, alright? Some¡­some brats got me while I was drunk. They¡ª¡±


    Lucian raised a finger.


    Tarris¡¯s voice died in his throat.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Lucian sighed, as if the answer had finally clicked. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that a few brats bested you?¡±


    Tarris clenched his jaw.


    Lucian¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Tell me, did these children take your hands?¡± Lucian asked softly. ¡°Did they take your voice?¡±


    Tarris blinked. ¡°Wh¡ª¡±


    Lucian¡¯s expression turned vacant. Emotionless.


    ¡°Because if not,¡± Lucian continued, ¡°then you could have crawled here, bleeding, and still placed my tribute at my feet.¡±


    The room was silent.


    Tarris¡¯s hands shook beneath the table.


    Lucian stared at him, his black-ringed eyes as lifeless as a corpse¡¯s.


    Tarris¡¯s breathing hitched. He had seen men plead, scream, break down sobbing before Lucian.


    It never changed the outcome.


    Still, he had to try.


    ¡°I-I can get it,¡± Tarris stammered. ¡°I just need more time.¡±


    Lucian leaned back, drumming his fingers against the table.


    Then, after a long pause, he sighed, smiling once more.


    ¡°You know, Tarris,¡± he murmured, ¡°I think you might be right.¡±


    Tarris let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow shot up from the floor, grabbing his wrist.


    Before he could react, another wrapped around his ankle.


    Then his other wrist. His other ankle.


    He was trapped.


    Tarris¡¯s chair was yanked backward, crashing onto the floor.


    The shadows coiled around his limbs, tightening, twisting¡ªuntil he screamed.


    Lucian watched.


    Calm. Patient.


    Then the shadows moved.


    They weren¡¯t just tendrils anymore. They were mouths.


    Fanged, gaping, bottomless maws.


    They bit down.


    The first thing to go was his left arm¡ªripped clean from the socket.


    His scream cut through the night like a blade.


    The next was his right leg, severed at the thigh.


    Then his other arm.


    Tarris¡¯s men stood frozen, some vomiting, some unable to even breathe, their eyes wide with pure horror.


    Blood soaked the floor, seeping into the cracks of the stone.


    Tarris convulsed, his chest heaving, his mind unable to even process the agony anymore.


    Lucian watched the life drain from his eyes.


    Then, as the final act of mercy¡ª


    The shadows lunged for his throat.


    With one final, gurgled gasp, Tarris was gone.


    His mutilated corpse lay twitching, then stilled.


    Lucian sat back like nothing had happened.


    He exhaled through his nose, then¡ªjust as calmly as before¡ªturned his gaze toward the second-in-command.


    The young man visibly flinched.


    Lucian tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°You have my tribute next week.¡±


    The second-in-command nodded frantically, trembling. ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡±


    Lucian stood up, dusting off his coat.


    Then, just as smoothly as he had come, he turned¡ª


    And vanished into the night, the shadows swallowing him whole.


    The room was left silent, save for the soft drip, drip, drip of blood pooling beneath what remained of Tarris

 Chapter 8: Echoes of shadows and Flames

    The hideout was dimly lit, the flickering candle casting wavering shadows along the walls. Orion sat cross-legged on the worn-out rug, a small pile of valuables spread before him. Gold rings, jeweled brooches, and silver chains gleamed under the soft light. Ra leaned back against a stack of crates, tossing an apple up and down, while Tsuki carefully wiped ink-stained fingers on a rag.


    Kannie, perched on a makeshift stool, was already counting her cut with a pleased grin. Gabriel, hovering a few inches off the ground as always, flipped a coin through his fingers before letting it disappear into his pocket. Nerpheus sat nearby, quiet as usual, his wrapped hands resting on his knees.


    They had done well tonight. Tarris and his men never even saw them coming. Orion¡¯s plan had gone smoothly¡ªstrike when their enemies were drunk and sluggish, take what they came for, and leave them broken.


    Ra snorted, shaking his head as he inspected a handful of gold. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe how easy that was. They didn¡¯t even know what hit ¡®em.¡±


    Tsuki frowned slightly, glancing at Orion. ¡°What if they come after us?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Orion said with certainty, pocketing his share. ¡°They¡¯ll be too busy licking their wounds. Besides, Tarris was just another rat in Xylodia¡¯s underbelly. We¡¯re better than him.¡±


    A pause.


    Unbeknownst to them, the man they had stolen from¡ªTarris¡ªwas already dead. Torn apart in a storm of living shadows, his screams swallowed by the abyss that came for him. Lucian had ensured that their petty revenge had far worse consequences than any of them could have imagined.


    For now, though, they remained unaware.


    As the night settled and their spoils were divided, exhaustion began to weigh on them. One by one, they found their corners of the hideout, wrapped in blankets or curled up against the crates.


    Orion lay on his back, staring at the cracked ceiling, his golden eyes reflecting the dim candlelight.


    Sleep came slowly.


    And when it did, it brought the past with it.


    He was six again.


    The warmth of the fire crackled softly, the scent of burning wood filling the small house. It should have been comforting. It had always been comforting.


    But not tonight.


    His mother moved quickly, her white dreadlocks catching the fire¡¯s glow as she crouched in front of him. Her hands gripped his shoulders, firm but gentle, her violet eyes filled with something Orion didn¡¯t understand then but did now¡ªfear.


    ¡°Stay quiet, Orion. No matter what happens, stay hidden. Do you understand?¡±


    His small hands curled into fists, but he nodded.


    Her gaze lingered on him, filled with silent regret. Then she stood and turned toward the door.


    The voices outside grew louder.


    Mocking.


    Hungry.


    The door burst open. The stench of unwashed bodies and alcohol filled the air.


    Bandits. Slavers.


    ¡°Now, what do we have here?¡± one of them sneered, his gaze raking over Orion¡¯s mother. ¡°A rare beauty.¡±


    Another laughed, gripping his crotch. ¡°Can I have her first?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, the blade was in her hand before they could react.


    The first bandit howled as steel sliced across his face, blood spilling down his cheek. But there were too many. Hands grabbed her, wrenched her arms back, the dagger falling from her grip.


    Orion trembled in his hiding place, rage and terror warring inside him.


    He wanted to scream.


    Wanted to help.


    Then¡ª


    A flash of steel. A sickening sound. The firelight caught the red now spreading across his mother¡¯s dress.


    Her eyes widened.


    Then, slowly, she fell.


    Orion couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Something broke inside him.


    He didn¡¯t think. Didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He moved.


    Small hands snatched the fallen dagger, and before the bandit who had killed his mother could react, Orion plunged the blade into his side.


    The man¡¯s mouth opened in shock, but no words came.


    Orion pulled the dagger free and stabbed again. And again.


    The second bandit lunged for him, but Orion¡¯s small body was too quick. He ducked under a clumsy grab, slashing at the man¡¯s ankle, making him collapse.


    A torch fell from one of their hands, flames licking at the dry wooden floor.


    The house was burning.


    Orion barely noticed.


    The third man raised a sword, but Orion moved on instinct. The dagger left his grip, flying straight into the man¡¯s forehead.


    The room smelled of blood and smoke.


    Orion stood among the dead, panting, his small frame trembling.


    His mother was still.


    He dropped to his knees beside her, hands shaking as he touched her face.


    Her lips parted, barely a whisper. ¡°Orion¡­¡±


    Tears blurred his vision. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m here, Mama.¡±


    Her hand weakly touched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t be there¡­ to watch you grow.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡ªdon¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are special.¡±


    The fire roared around them.


    She took a ragged breath. ¡°Go, Orion.¡±


    He shook his head, trying to pull her up, but she was too heavy. The flames climbed higher, and debris crashed down, blocking the doorway.


    ¡°Go!¡± she yelled, her final command.


    Orion¡¯s vision blurred as he stumbled back.


    Then he ran.


    Two days later, he was still there.


    Digging through the ash.


    The house had burned to nothing but charred remains. He searched for her bones, anything to bury, but there was nothing left.


    Nothing but ash.


    He gathered white flowers, laying them in a circle where she had fallen.


    And then he left.


    For weeks, he wandered, surviving off whatever he could.


    He didn¡¯t know how he did it.


    Small hands caught rabbits with unnatural speed, his body moving faster than a child his age should be able to. His grip was too strong, his senses too sharp.


    He didn¡¯t question it.


    Didn¡¯t care.


    Everything was a blur.


    He didn¡¯t remember how he had killed the men who took his mother from him. Didn¡¯t remember the way his body had moved that night, the raw power that had coursed through him.


    But something had changed.


    Something inside him had woken up.


    One evening, after what felt like a lifetime of wandering, he climbed a hill, his body aching, his stomach empty.


    And in the distance¡ª


    Xylodia.


    A city of flickering lights and towering walls.


    A city where everything would change.


    Orion¡¯s breath came sharp as his eyes snapped open. The familiar ceiling of the hideout greeted him, the candle long extinguished.


    His hands curled into fists.


    His heart still raced.


    Outside, the city of Xylodia was quiet.


    He lay there, staring into the dark, the memory of fire and blood still lingering in his mind.


    End of Chapter 8.


    The Night the Fire Consumed Everything


    The door burst open with a deafening crash.


    Orion barely had time to register the shadows that flooded into their small home. The scent of sweat, unwashed bodies, and alcohol thickened the air. His mother tensed, gripping his shoulders one last time before she turned to face them.


    He tried to follow, but her final command was clear.


    Stay hidden.


    His small body curled into the corner behind an old wooden cabinet, where the dim firelight barely touched him. His breath hitched in his throat, his eyes wide as he watched.


    Seven men stepped inside.


    Their leader was tall, with a scar that twisted his lip into a permanent sneer. A massive blade hung from his belt, but it was his eyes that frightened Orion most¡ªcold, void of anything human. The others were filthy, clad in tattered armor and cloth, carrying rusted weapons.


    They leered at his mother.


    ¡°She¡¯s a rare beauty,¡± one of them murmured, licking his lips.


    ¡°Could fetch a fortune,¡± another agreed, his gaze hungry.


    One man palmed himself through his trousers, grinning. "Why sell her when we can have some fun first?" His companions chuckled in agreement.


    Orion''s mother didn¡¯t flinch.


    Instead, she moved¡ªso fast that the flickering fire barely caught the steel in her hand before it flashed across the first man''s face.


    He shrieked as blood splattered onto the wooden floor. He staggered back, clutching his cheek where deep red gashes had split open his skin.


    But she was outnumbered.


    The leader stepped forward and backhanded her, sending her crashing into the wooden table. Her dagger slipped from her fingers, clattering to the ground. Before she could grab it, two men seized her by the arms, yanking her up roughly.


    The scarred man wiped the blood from his face, his expression twisting into something darker. ¡°Bitch.¡±


    He struck her hard, his knuckles cracking against her cheek.


    She spat blood at his feet. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that.¡±


    The men laughed, cruel and eager.


    Then they tore at her clothes.


    Orion couldn¡¯t move.


    He couldn¡¯t look away.


    His mother fought. She thrashed, kicked, tried to break free, but they were stronger. They forced her down onto the floor, their weight pressing against her, pinning her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The first man¡ªthe one she had cut¡ªripped at the fabric of her dress. He reached between her legs, forcing them apart. His breath was heavy, reeking of alcohol. His fingers fumbled at his belt as he freed himself, pressing against her.


    She screamed.


    Orion¡¯s hands clamped over his mouth.


    Hot tears blurred his vision.


    His mother turned her head away, her eyes squeezing shut as the man pushed into her, his body slamming against hers. She whimpered. The sound cut deeper than anything Orion had ever heard before.


    He should do something.


    He had to do something.


    His fingers curled against his chest, nails digging into his palms. His breathing was shallow, erratic, his body shaking so hard he thought they would hear him.


    But he did nothing.


    He could do nothing.


    The second man crouched beside the first, eagerly waiting his turn. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The first man grunted, thrusting harder, his grip bruising her wrists.


    She turned her head toward Orion¡¯s hiding place, as if she knew he was there.


    Her violet eyes pleaded.


    Don¡¯t come out. Stay hidden. Live.


    But when the second man grabbed her by the hair, yanking her up for his turn¡ªshe snapped.


    With a sudden, feral snarl, she twisted against their grip and bit down.


    The second man screamed as she tore into his nose, her teeth sinking deep into flesh. Blood gushed over her lips as she ripped it clean off, spitting the chunk onto the floor.


    The leader cursed. ¡°She¡¯s a wild one.¡±


    He grabbed a broken chair leg and struck her across the face.


    She crumpled.


    Orion barely heard what happened next.


    The leader loomed over her, rubbing his chin. ¡°She¡¯ll be trouble to sell.¡±


    The others grumbled, still in the haze of their cruel excitement.


    He sighed. "Kill her."


    One of the men drove a blade into her gut.


    The world stopped.


    Orion didn¡¯t breathe.


    His mother gasped, choking on something thick. Blood. Her eyes widened in shock before dulling, her body slumping forward.


    Her blood pooled, dark against the wooden floor.


    Orion heard himself.


    A sound that barely resembled his own voice.


    Something dark and raw tore from his throat.


    The men turned.


    His mother¡¯s body twitched.


    Her fingers barely moved.


    Her lips parted.


    ¡°¡­Orion.¡±


    The flame inside him ignited.


    He moved.


    The Slaughter


    The dagger was in his hand before he even knew how he had grabbed it.


    The first bandit never saw him coming.


    Orion lunged, driving the blade deep into the man¡¯s ribs. The impact sent a crack up his small arm, but he didn¡¯t feel it.


    Didn¡¯t care.


    The man choked, eyes widening in disbelief. "The fuck¡ª?"


    Orion twisted the knife. Ripped it out.


    The first man fell, gurgling on his own blood.


    The second man¡ªthe one missing his nose¡ªscreamed and swung at him, but Orion was too fast.


    He ducked. Slid under the man¡¯s reach.


    His hands moved before he could think, grabbing a loose torch from the floor and jamming it into the man¡¯s mouth.


    Fire and flesh sizzled as he choked on the embers.


    Orion whirled.


    The third man grabbed him by the arm.


    Orion twisted like an animal, biting down on the man¡¯s wrist. The bandit howled, releasing him for just a second.


    A second was all Orion needed.


    His dagger found the man¡¯s throat.


    A sharp slice.


    A gurgle.


    The third dropped.


    Four left.


    Orion breathed like a beast.


    The leader stepped forward, sword raised. ¡°What in the¡ª¡±


    Orion moved.


    His feet barely touched the ground.


    The dagger sank into the leader¡¯s knee.


    The man collapsed with a roar, his weapon clattering to the ground.


    Orion pounced, driving the blade into his chest.


    Over.


    And over.


    And over.


    A blur.


    The leader stopped moving.


    Three left.


    They hesitated.


    A child should not move like this.


    A child should not kill like this.


    Orion¡¯s small body trembled, his golden eyes glowing faintly in the firelight.


    His breath was ragged. Unsteady.


    The others ran.


    Orion didn¡¯t let them.


    The dagger flew from his hand, embedding itself into the spine of the man closest to the door. He collapsed, twitching.


    Two left.


    One tripped.


    Orion was on him before he could crawl away.


    He grabbed the man¡¯s head.


    Slammed it into the stone hearth.


    Again.


    Again.


    Again.


    The final bandit sobbed, scrambling toward the exit.


    Orion stalked toward him, slow, methodical.


    The man turned.


    Saw the fire in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    Saw death.


    His mouth opened¡ªto beg, to plead.


    Orion didn¡¯t let him.


    The dagger sank into his throat.


    Silence.


    The house burned around him.


    Orion stood in the center of it all, panting, his chest rising and falling with erratic, shallow breaths. His small fingers, trembling and slick with blood, still gripped the dagger. The room stank of iron, smoke, and the acrid scent of burning wood. The bodies of the men who had taken everything from him lay motionless, crumpled like discarded rags.


    Seven men.


    Dead.


    Slaughtered.


    By him.


    His vision blurred.


    The last man, the one who had tried to run, lay at his feet. His blood seeped into the wooden floorboards, his face frozen in twisted horror, his lifeless eyes reflecting the flickering flames.


    It was over.


    But Orion didn¡¯t feel anything.


    He should have felt satisfaction.


    He should have felt rage.


    Instead, a cold, hollow emptiness settled in his chest.


    The fire crackled louder, the hungry flames spreading up the wooden walls, licking the ceiling with their golden tongues. The heat pressed against his skin, making the sweat and blood cling to him like a second layer.


    Then, he remembered.


    His mother.


    Orion spun, his breath catching.


    She lay there, exactly where she had fallen.


    Her once beautiful white dreadlocks were spread around her, now soaked with blood, tainted with the filth of the men who had destroyed her.


    Orion dropped the dagger.


    It hit the floor with a dull clink, swallowed by the growing roar of the fire.


    He ran to her, stumbling over debris, his small legs shaking with exhaustion. He dropped to his knees beside her, his bloodstained hands reaching out, shaking her.


    ¡°Mama,¡± he rasped. His throat burned¡ªwhether from the smoke or his choked-back sobs, he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Mama, we have to go. The fire¡ªit¡¯s¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Orion pressed his hands against her shoulders, gripping her with all the strength he had left.


    Nothing.


    His mother¡¯s violet eyes, once so filled with warmth and fierce determination, were dull. Her breathing was shallow, barely there.


    But she was still alive.


    His heart leaped.


    He grabbed her arm. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    His mother stirred.


    Her head lolled toward him, her lips parting slightly. Her smile was faint. So weak. So¡­ wrong.


    Her trembling fingers brushed against his cheek, smearing blood onto his already dirt-streaked skin.


    Orion felt something inside him shatter.


    ¡°Orion¡­¡± her voice was barely more than a whisper, yet it cut through him deeper than any blade ever could.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. No, no, no, don¡¯t talk like that. We¡¯re leaving. We have to go, Mama.¡± His fingers dug into her arms, desperation bleeding into his voice.


    She coughed, blood staining her lips, but still, she smiled. ¡°You¡­ are special.¡±


    Orion¡¯s face crumpled. ¡°Mama, please¡ª¡±


    Her fingers tightened on his cheek, her grip firmer, even as the rest of her body failed.


    ¡°One day,¡± she rasped, her voice growing weaker, ¡°you¡­ will understand.¡±


    Orion¡¯s vision blurred with tears. The heat from the fire became unbearable, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    Not like this.


    She wasn¡¯t gone yet.


    He could still save her.


    With a small grunt, Orion tried to pull her up, his tiny arms straining as he hooked them under her shoulders. He dragged, his feet skidding against the blood-slicked floor.


    She was too heavy.


    No.


    No, this wasn¡¯t happening.


    Orion growled, summoning whatever strength he had left.


    Nothing.


    The raw power that had surged through him just moments ago¡ªthe unnatural strength, the speed, the instincts¡ªwas gone.


    Like it had never been there.


    And now, he was just a boy.


    Just a weak, powerless child.


    ¡°No,¡± he choked. ¡°Please, Mama. You have to get up. I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    The house groaned, the fire consuming it, walls splitting apart as embers rained from the ceiling. Smoke thickened in his lungs.


    Still, he wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± he sobbed, wrapping his arms around her. ¡°I won¡¯t¡ªI won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Her fingers weakly combed through his dreadlocks, her touch so soft, so fragile.


    ¡°Orion¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Live.¡±


    He froze.


    Her voice was barely there now, her breath feather-light against his forehead.


    She knew.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t leaving this house.


    She knew he had to.


    Orion¡¯s grip tightened, his body shaking as his heart screamed no.


    But his mother¡ªhis strong, beautiful, fierce mother¡ªsmiled.


    ¡°Go,¡± she murmured, her eyes sliding shut.


    And then¡ª


    Her fingers slipped from his hair.


    Orion broke.


    A scream tore from his throat, raw and animalistic, louder than the roaring flames.


    He clung to her, his body wracked with sobs, shaking as if his very soul was being ripped apart.


    The fire crashed through the ceiling beams, sending burning debris tumbling around them.


    It would swallow him too.


    He didn¡¯t care.


    But then, the house shifted, the structure caving, the walls trembling¡ª


    He had to move.


    His mother¡¯s words rang in his ears.


    Live.


    Orion¡¯s chest heaved, his body screaming in agony as he forced himself to his feet.


    He took one last look at her.


    Then, he ran.


    He burst through the door as the roof collapsed behind him, the flames engulfing the only home he had ever known.


    Orion collapsed onto the dirt outside, gasping for air, his body aching, his soul crushed.


    He turned, staring at the inferno.


    His mother was gone.


    And for the first time in his life¡ª


    He was alone


    Orion stayed there.


    For two days, he didn¡¯t move.


    He sat in the ashes of his home, arms wrapped tightly around his knees, body motionless.


    He didn¡¯t cry.


    Not anymore.


    There were no tears left.


    He waited.


    Waited for his mother to walk out of the rubble.


    Waited for the nightmare to end.


    But she never did.


    The once-vibrant home, filled with the warmth of his mother¡¯s voice, was now nothing more than smoldering remains. The scent of charred wood mixed with something worse¡ªa lingering stench of burnt flesh, a cruel reminder that the fire had stolen even the last piece of her from him.


    His fingers curled into the dirt, nails scraping against the brittle ground. The wind howled through the desolation, kicking up ash that stung his eyes, but he didn¡¯t move. His mother¡¯s voice no longer filled the silence, no reassuring hum, no gentle whisper calling his name.


    There was nothing.


    Just silence.


    On the third day, he moved.


    The Search for What Was Lost


    Orion''s small hands dug feverishly through the wreckage. His fingers bled as they scraped against splintered wood and hot embers, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    He couldn¡¯t stop.


    There had to be something. Anything.


    A sign that she had been real.


    A sign that she hadn¡¯t just been erased.


    But there was nothing.


    Not even bones.


    The fire had stolen her from him completely, leaving only scattered, unrecognizable fragments of their life together.


    His throat burned as if the smoke still lingered there.


    His heart beat painfully, a slow, hollow thud in his chest.


    He gathered what little remained¡ªa piece of her jewelry, a charred bracelet that had once been silver, the melted handle of the dagger she had fought with.


    They weren¡¯t enough.


    They would never be enough.


    Yet, they were all he had.


    With slow, deliberate movements, he gathered a small collection of wildflowers from the nearby meadow, hands shaking as he placed them in the middle of the wreckage. He didn¡¯t know why he did it.


    His mother had never been particularly fond of flowers.


    But she deserved something beautiful.


    Even if she would never see it.


    Even if it didn¡¯t matter.


    He knelt before the makeshift burial, his small fingers brushing against the petals.


    The wind howled through the trees.


    But no one answered.


    He was truly alone now.


    Orion stood.


    And without another word, he walked away.


    The First Night


    The first night was the hardest.


    The forest swallowed him whole, its towering trees stretching endlessly in every direction. The ground was damp beneath his bare feet, the scent of wet earth filling his nostrils.


    His stomach ached, an emptiness gnawing at him that was more than just hunger.


    He curled up beneath a fallen tree, the cold seeping into his bones. He closed his eyes, but the darkness behind his eyelids only brought back images of fire, of blood, of his mother¡¯s violet eyes going still.


    Sleep didn¡¯t come.


    Only the cold.


    Only the silence.


    Only the ache that would never leave him.


    Days passed.


    Or weeks.


    He wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    He didn¡¯t count time in the way others did.


    He counted in the number of times he woke up hungry.


    The number of times he watched the sunrise alone.


    The number of times he had to kill.


    At first, it had been a struggle. He had never needed to hunt before.


    But hunger made him desperate.


    Desperation made him dangerous.


    His body adapted faster than it should have.


    His small, delicate fingers became steady.


    His feet moved with unnatural speed, dodging unseen roots before his mind had even registered them.


    His body reacted faster than it should.


    The first time he caught a rabbit, he didn¡¯t understand how.


    One moment, the creature was running.


    The next¡ªhis hands were around its throat.


    It thrashed wildly, kicking, fighting, its tiny heart hammering against his palm.


    Orion squeezed.


    No hesitation.


    No remorse.


    He killed it.


    Survived.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    It became easier.


    The hesitation faded.


    He didn¡¯t question it.


    Didn¡¯t think about it.


    Because thinking led to memories.


    And memories led to pain.


    He wasn¡¯t normal.


    He knew that much.


    There were moments¡ªfleeting, unexplainable moments¡ªwhere he should have died.


    When wolves had found him in the middle of the night, their glowing eyes watching from the shadows, he should have been prey.


    But something stopped them.


    The largest wolf, a beast with silver fur and eyes like the moon, had taken one look at him and turned away.


    Its pack followed.


    Like it had recognized something in him.


    Or feared it.


    Orion never understood why.


    But he never forgot.


    The days blurred together.


    He walked.


    And walked.


    And walked.


    Through forests.


    Over rivers.


    Across empty plains.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    Because stopping meant remembering.


    And remembering meant pain.


    Then, finally¡ª


    He saw it.


    A sprawling city of stone and shadow.


    Xylodia.


    He stared at it, his breath catching.


    It was massive. Towering walls lined with torches, streets bustling with people, rooftops stacked so high they almost touched the sky.


    He had never seen anything like it.


    The city was alive.


    It was chaos.


    It was opportunity.


    For the first time in what felt like forever¡ª


    Orion felt something other than hunger and loss.


    He felt a purpose.


    His journey was just beginning.


    Orion woke with a start.


    His chest heaved, his body coated in sweat despite the cold air.


    His hands clenched the fabric of his blanket, his muscles rigid, his breath shallow.


    It took him a moment to remember where he was.


    The hideout.


    Xylodia.


    His family.


    He blinked, feeling something warm on his face.


    Tears.


    They rolled down his cheeks, silent and unrelenting.


    He wiped them away, frustrated. Weak. He was weak.


    Why did this dream still haunt him?


    Why, after all these years, did it still hurt?


    Orion exhaled, closing his eyes.


    He listened to the quiet breathing of his friends around him, the familiar sounds grounding him.


    His chest tightened.


    He rolled onto his side, pulling the blanket tighter.


    He didn¡¯t want to sleep.


    Didn¡¯t want to dream again.


    But the exhaustion weighed too heavy.


    Eventually, despite himself¡ª


    He drifted back into the abyss

 Chapter 9: Shadows of Pressure and Paths Crossed

    A New Life in Xylodia


    It had been almost four years since Orion, Ra, Gabriel, Nerpheus, Tsuki, and Kannie had found each other, scraping together a fragile but unbreakable bond in the slums of Xylodia. They had survived by watching each other¡¯s backs, learning the art of stealth, thievery, and self-defense, all while avoiding the watchful eyes of Lucian¡¯s enforcers and the dangers lurking in the underbelly of the city.


    Now, at ten and eleven years old, they were far from the helpless children they had once been. Xylodia¡¯s streets belonged to them just as much as they belonged to Lucian¡¯s men, and though they were young, they were not weak. Their skills had sharpened. Their instincts had hardened.


    Most importantly¡ªthey had found a new hideout.


    Their previous shelter had become too risky, too exposed. They now resided in a crumbling, abandoned tavern on the outskirts of the city, tucked away in a forgotten district where the city¡¯s poorest resided. The building, though weathered by time and neglect, provided shelter, multiple escape routes, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªprivacy.


    From this place, they planned their nights. They stole what they needed. They sold what they could.


    And during the day, they lived.


    The streets of Xylodia bustled with life as vendors shouted their wares, the scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meats filling the air. People weaved through the narrow alleys, haggling, chatting, and exchanging coins with greedy merchants. The city was alive, pulsing with an energy that never truly faded, no matter the time of day.


    Kannie hopped lightly through the crowd, her thick rabbit-like legs making her movements effortless as she weaved between shoppers with a natural grace. Her long ears twitched occasionally, picking up snippets of conversation, but her focus remained on the pouch of trinkets slung over her shoulder. Orion had sent her to sell last night''s haul to their usual buyer, Farrow¡ªa sleazy, opportunistic fence who ran a pawn shop tucked away in the less reputable side of the market.


    She hated dealing with him, but he paid well, and more importantly, he knew better than to try anything. Orion had made sure of that two years ago when he broke Farrow¡¯s nose for putting a hand on her. Tsuki, normally the quietest among them, had been livid, vowing to kill the man if he ever tried again. Even Ra had made it clear that any further incidents would end in Farrow''s early funeral. The man had gotten the message.


    Kannie smirked as she approached the shop, tapping a finger against her chin. Maybe she could squeeze a little extra coin out of him today.


    The bell above the door jingled as she stepped inside. Farrow looked up from behind the counter, his beady eyes narrowing slightly before a slick smile slid onto his face. The bruising on his nose had long since healed, but she knew he hadn¡¯t forgotten the pain.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite little runner,¡± Farrow drawled, rubbing his stubby fingers together. ¡°What do you have for me today, sweetheart?¡±


    Kannie¡¯s nose wrinkled at the term, but she didn¡¯t let her disgust show. Instead, she plopped the pouch onto the counter and grinned. ¡°The usual¡ªrings, lockets, a few nice trinkets. The good stuff.¡±


    Farrow untied the pouch and began inspecting the items, his sharp gaze flicking over each piece. After a moment, he let out a low hum. ¡°Decent haul. Not bad, not bad¡­¡± He tossed a few coins onto the counter, but Kannie didn¡¯t move to take them.


    She crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not enough, Farrow.¡±


    He grinned, showing yellowed teeth. ¡°Oh, come now, sweetheart. You always get the best price from me.¡±


    Kannie leaned in, her yellow brown eyes narrowing. ¡°If you want my business, you¡¯ll do better.¡±


    Farrow studied her for a moment before sighing dramatically and adding a few more coins to the pile. ¡°There. A little extra, just for you.¡±


    Kannie smirked, scooping up the money. ¡°Pleasure doing business, Farrow.¡± She turned on her heel and strode toward the door, eager to leave before his gaze made her skin crawl.


    Just as she stepped back onto the busy streets, she nearly collided with someone.


    Books and scrolls tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± The girl in front of her gasped, crouching down to pick them up.


    Kannie blinked. ¡°Oops, my bad! Let me help.¡±


    As she bent down to grab one of the scrolls, her gaze fell on the girl she had bumped into¡ªa red-haired, freckle-faced girl with bright green eyes. She wore a finely made cloak over simple scholar¡¯s robes, and the books she carried looked expensive.


    ¡°You must really like this kinda stuff,¡± Kannie mused, handing her a scroll. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this many books at once.¡±


    The girl laughed, adjusting her grip on the pile. ¡°Yeah, my parents are researchers. They study magical artifacts. I was picking these up for them from the university archives.¡±


    Kannie tilted her head. ¡°You study at the university?¡±


    The girl nodded. ¡°Sort of. My parents pulled some strings to let me attend early. I love magic theory, so I study under a few professors.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s nose scrunched. ¡°Magic theory? Sounds fancy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating!¡± the girl beamed. ¡°There¡¯s so much about magic that people don¡¯t understand¡ªhow artifacts retain power, how they react to different enchantments. My parents are trying to trace the history of some of the most powerful relics in Enchantera.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s ears twitched in amusement. ¡°That sounds like a lot of thinking.¡±


    The girl laughed. ¡°I love thinking! It¡¯s like solving puzzles with magic.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Well, I guess someone has to do it.¡± She extended a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Kannie.¡±


    The girl shook it. ¡°Tara. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s stomach suddenly growled, making her laugh. ¡°Hey, since I bumped into you, how about I make it up to you with some food? There¡¯s a good stall nearby.¡±


    Tara hesitated, then nodded. ¡°That sounds nice.¡±


    As the two girls walked together, chatting about everything and nothing, Tara felt something she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªrelief. A break from the heavy expectations of her studies,


    The midday sun hung high over Xylodia, casting a warm golden glow over the bustling streets. The air buzzed with the sounds of merchants calling out their wares, the clatter of cart wheels rolling over cobblestones, and the distant laughter of children playing in the alleyways. Amongst the city¡¯s chaos, two girls sat on a worn wooden bench near a bustling food stall, sharing a meal and an unexpectedly deep conversation.


    Kannie had been the one to insist on treating Tara, waving a skewered piece of grilled meat in front of her with an enthusiastic grin.


    ¡°As an apology for bumping into you,¡± she said, ears twitching slightly. ¡°And also ¡®cause you¡¯re my new friend! I usually just hang out with boys, so this is kinda nice!¡±


    Tara, still adjusting to Kannie¡¯s relentless energy, smiled as she accepted the food. ¡°Thanks, Kannie. This does smell good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite! They marinate the meat in some kinda secret sauce,¡± Kannie said, chewing happily. ¡°So, tell me about you! What¡¯s it like living in the noble district?¡±


    Tara sighed, glancing down at the food in her hands. ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s not as nice as people think. The houses are big, the streets are clean, but the people? Ugh.¡± She wrinkled her nose. ¡°They¡¯re all so stuck-up, always looking down on everyone who isn¡¯t them. Even when I go to the royal castle with my parents, I feel like I don¡¯t belong there. They act polite, but it¡¯s all fake.¡±


    Kannie nodded sagely, as if she completely understood noble politics. ¡°Yeah, rich people are weird.¡± She took another bite of food, her cheeks puffing out slightly as she chewed. ¡°At least you got your parents, though. Mine¡ª¡± She paused for a second but quickly shook it off. ¡°Well, never mind that. I¡¯ve got my family now!¡±


    Tara tilted her head. ¡°Your family?¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Orion, Ra, Tsuki, Nerpheus, and Gabriel! We¡¯re a family. Not by blood, but by choice.¡± She straightened up, puffing out her chest. ¡°Lemme tell ya about ¡®em!¡±


    Tara leaned in, curious. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Kannie held up a finger. ¡°First, there¡¯s Orion. He¡¯s the leader! He¡¯s got dark brown skin, white dreadlocks, and these intense golden eyes. When he gets mad? Hoo boy, you do not wanna be on the receiving end of that stare.¡±


    Tara shivered slightly at the thought. ¡°He sounds¡­ commanding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, totally,¡± Kannie nodded. ¡°And then there¡¯s Ra! He¡¯s huge for his age¡ªlike, I swear he¡¯s half-giant or something. And his eyes? They¡¯re green dragon eyes. I¡¯m talkin¡¯ insane! He¡¯s super strong too. He and Orion are definitely the toughest out of all of us.¡±


    Tara listened intently, intrigued. ¡°They sound impressive.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°And then there¡¯s Nerpheus. He¡¯s quiet. Like, really quiet. Doesn¡¯t talk to anyone but us. But you know what¡¯s crazy? He can swim as fast as a fish! Like, no joke, I think he might secretly be a fish. And he can hold his breath underwater forever! Every morning, he brings us fish for breakfast.¡±


    Tara¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not normal.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Kannie laughed. ¡°But then there¡¯s Gabriel.¡±


    She rolled her eyes dramatically.


    Tara smirked. ¡°Let me guess. Trouble?¡±


    ¡°More like chaos incarnate.¡± Kannie sighed. ¡°He can fly. Or, like, hover and float. Just a few inches off the ground most of the time, but still! I mean, the more I think about it, the weirder it is. That¡¯s not normal, right?¡±


    Tara¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. ¡°Not at all! That¡¯s a high-level magic ability! How can he do that at his age?¡±


    Kannie shrugged. ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t know! Doesn¡¯t even remember where he came from. But it doesn¡¯t matter, ¡®cause he¡¯s one of us now.¡±


    Tara stared at Kannie, trying to process everything. ¡°Your family is¡­ unique.¡±


    Kannie beamed. ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Tara chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°What about Tsuki? You mentioned him before.¡±


    Kannie¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Tsuki¡¯s special to me.¡±


    Tara blinked, surprised by the sudden shift in tone. ¡°How so?¡±


    Kannie twirled a strand of her own hair around her finger, her voice quieter than before. ¡°We¡¯ve both been through¡­ bad stuff. Before Orion found us. We were both trapped in the same place. That kind of thing¡ªit bonds you, you know?¡±


    Tara nodded solemnly. ¡°I think I understand.¡±


    Kannie exhaled, but quickly perked up again. ¡°So I take care of him, in little ways. Like, I dye his hair! He¡¯s got silver hair, but he likes it black, so I fix it up for him when it fades.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°That¡¯s really sweet of you.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kannie said, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. ¡°He¡¯d do the same for me.¡±


    They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the market surrounding them. The scent of spices and roasting meat filled the air, and a cool breeze carried the distant chatter of passing strangers.


    Then, Kannie clapped her hands together. ¡°Oh! If you ever wanna visit, you can find us at our hideout!¡±


    Tara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yup! It¡¯s in the old business district, in the slums. Used to be a tavern, but it¡¯s abandoned now. We fixed it up, though! Got beds, a kitchen, even a little rooftop spot where we can see the whole city!¡±


    Tara hesitated, considering it. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to visit?¡±


    Kannie gave her a playful nudge. ¡°What, you too noble to come see me?¡±


    Tara laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Not at all. I think I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Good! I¡¯d love to have a girl around for once. Tsuki and the boys are fun, but ugh, boys.¡± She rolled her eyes dramatically, making Tara giggle.


    Tara finished the last of her food and stood up, brushing off her skirts. ¡°Well, Kannie, I think I¡¯m glad I bumped into you today.¡±


    Kannie hopped up as well, stretching her legs. ¡°Same!


    Tara gave Kannie a warm smile. ¡°I will. And thanks again for the food.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Anytime, bookworm.¡±


    With that, the two parted ways, each walking away with a new friend they hadn¡¯t expected¡ªbut one that, in their own way, they both needed.


    Tara¡¯s thoughts lingered on her conversation with Kannie as she walked through the noble district toward her home. She had never met someone like her¡ªbubbly, fearless, and completely unbothered by social standing. It was refreshing, in a way she hadn¡¯t realized she needed. The world of nobles was rigid, full of rules and expectations, but Kannie¡­ she was free.


    The sun had set, casting a golden hue over the pristine streets of Xylodia¡¯s wealthiest quarter. Towering manors lined the avenues, their windows glowing with candlelight, their marble facades untouched by the filth of the city. The air smelled of fresh bread and fine perfumes, a stark contrast to the slums where she had spent the afternoon.


    As she approached the grand iron gates of her family estate, something felt off. The usual warm glow of home felt colder, heavier. The guards at the entrance averted their gazes as she walked past. She pushed the feeling down and continued inside.


    The moment she entered, their housemaid, Yvette, was there to greet her. Yvette was older, kind, always fussing over her like a second mother. But tonight, her hands trembled as she smoothed her apron.


    ¡°Miss Tara,¡± she whispered urgently, ¡°your parents are in the study¡­ with a guest.¡±


    Tara blinked. ¡°A guest?¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face paled further. She leaned in closer, voice even softer. ¡°You should go to your room.¡±


    Tara didn¡¯t need to ask who. The sheer fear in Yvette¡¯s eyes told her everything.


    Lucian.


    A shiver ran down Tara¡¯s spine. She had only heard of him in whispers¡ªhis name carried the weight of nightmares. The true ruler of Xylodia¡¯s underworld, a man whose power stretched far beyond crime. He had influence within the royal court, his hands dirtied with every unimaginable sin. Even the king kept him close, indulging in the sick pleasures he provided.


    Her parents had spoken of him in hushed voices, always fearing the day he would come knocking on their door.


    And now, he was here.


    Tara¡¯s feet moved on their own, carrying her toward the grand oak doors of her father¡¯s study. Her heart pounded against her ribs as she pressed her ear to the wood.


    She could hear her father¡¯s voice, trembling yet desperate. ¡°We¡¯re working as fast as we can, Lucian. The Starbeam Necklace¡¯s location isn¡¯t just hidden¡ªit¡¯s protected by magic.¡±


    A low chuckle. Smooth, unhurried, but laced with a promise of violence. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate excuses,¡± Lucian said.


    Her mother¡¯s voice followed, softer, pleading. ¡°We need more time. We¡¯re uncovering maps, ancient references, but rushing could cost us everything.¡±


    Silence.


    Then the doors flew open.


    Tara gasped, stumbling backward as Lucian¡¯s piercing gaze met hers. He was seated leisurely in a high-backed chair, one leg crossed over the other, dressed in dark, elegant clothing. The candlelight flickered, casting shifting shadows beneath him that seemed¡­ alive. For a split second, she swore she saw them slither back, retracting into his form.


    Her parents knelt before him, heads lowered in submission, like broken servants before a god.


    Lucian tilted his head, a cruel smile curling on his lips. ¡°Ah, the little scholar,¡± he mused. ¡°Curious timing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Tara¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Her father looked at her, his face filled with barely concealed panic. ¡°Tara, go to your room.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°No need to be so hasty.¡± His gaze never left her. ¡°Would you like to come live with me, little one?¡±


    Tara¡¯s throat tightened. Her knees felt weak. She had never felt fear like this before¡ªdeep, suffocating, all-consuming.


    Her mother¡¯s hands curled into fists on the floor. ¡°Please, Lucian. She¡¯s just a child.¡±


    Lucian leaned forward, his fingers tapping the armrest of his chair. ¡°Children grow up. And if you two don¡¯t produce results soon, I might need some¡­ collateral.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Tara couldn¡¯t breathe. She felt trapped in place, her body screaming at her to run. But she forced herself to stay still. To show no weakness.


    Lucian smirked at her silence. ¡°You may leave,¡± he said, waving a hand lazily. ¡°For now.¡±


    Tara fled before he could change his mind.


    That night, she made her decision.


    Tara sat by her window, gripping a quill so tightly her fingers ached. Her note was short, shaky, but final:


    I love you. But if I stay, he¡¯ll take me. I won¡¯t be used against you. Don¡¯t look for me.


    Tears blurred the ink, but she didn¡¯t let them fall. She folded the letter and left it on her desk.


    Slipping on a hooded cloak, she grabbed a satchel, stuffing it with essentials¡ªa loaf of bread, water, a small knife.


    Then she climbed out the window.


    The cold air hit her like a slap, but she didn¡¯t hesitate. She dropped down into the garden, moving as fast as she could toward the back gate. The streets were emptier at night, but the fear of being caught turned every shadow into a threat.


    She didn¡¯t have a plan. All she knew was that she had to get as far from the noble district as possible. She had to find Kannie.


    The slums weren¡¯t hard to find.


    The cobblestone roads faded into dirt paths. The grandeur of Xylodia melted into crumbling buildings, broken windows, and streets littered with waste. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and damp wood. Ragged figures huddled in alleyways, eyes watching her as she passed.


    Panic clawed at her chest. The night was colder here, guided only by the vague directions Kannie had given her earlier that day. The streets were unfamiliar, twisted into dark alleys filled with the smell of stale alcohol and filth.


    Tara quickly realized she had made a mistake.


    She was lost.


    A drunken man leered at her as she passed. ¡°You look lost, little miss,¡± he slurred, stepping into her path. ¡°Maybe I could¡ª¡±


    Tara turned and bolted.


    She ran, her breath coming in sharp gasps, until she skidded to a stop near a crumbling stone fountain. Her heart hammered as she tried to think. The old tavern, she reminded herself. Kannie said their hideout was near an abandoned tavern.


    Spotting an older man loitering near a fire pit, she forced herself to approach. ¡°Sir,¡± she said breathlessly, ¡°do you know where the old tavern is?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips curled, his eyes raking over her. ¡°Yeah, I know it.¡±


    Tara¡¯s stomach churned. She saw the way his gaze lingered, the way his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. He was lying.


    She ran again.


    Just when the panic began to set in, she spotted two figures standing near a dimly lit alley. At first, she nearly passed them, too focused on trying to retrace her steps. But then something tugged at the back of her mind¡ªrecognition. One of them was massive for his age, arms crossed over his chest, his piercing green dragon-like eyes practically glowing in the low light. The other¡­ was floating slightly above the ground, his blond hair tousled, turquoise eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Tara stopped in her tracks, realization hitting her. ¡°Ra! Gabriel!¡±


    The two boys turned in surprise. Gabriel¡¯s smirk widened immediately as he tossed a small pebble in the air. ¡°See, Ra?¡± he said smugly. ¡°My handsome features are drawing in admirers already.¡±


    Ra exhaled, his face unreadable as he studied Tara. ¡°Who are you?¡± His voice was calm but firm, like he wasn¡¯t in the mood for games.


    Tara struggled to catch her breath. ¡°I¡ªI met Kannie earlier. Please, I need to find her.¡±


    Gabriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, princess?¡±


    Tara¡¯s hands curled into fists. ¡°Please,¡± she begged. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±


    Ra exhaled sharply, clearly debating. Then, after a moment, he turned. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Gabriel floated ahead lazily. ¡°Man, I wanted to get some food first.¡±


    Tara trailed behind them, keeping close as they led her through winding paths. She swallowed back her nerves, but the weight of Lucian¡¯s shadow loomed over her. She had no choice now¡ªthis was the only place she could go.


    When Tara stumbled into the abandoned tavern, she was greeted by the warmth of flickering lanterns and low murmurs. The space was worn, but comfortable¡ªa mismatched collection of blankets, crates, and stolen furniture made it feel more like a home than she expected.


    ¡°Kannie!¡±


    Kannie had been lounging on a couch, playfully flicking Tsuki¡¯s ear while Nerpheus dozed nearby, his breathing slow and steady. Orion was across the room, balancing on his hands in some form of training. At the sound of her name, Kannie sat up, blinking in confusion.


    When she saw Tara standing in the doorway, flanked by Ra and Gabriel, her eyes widened. ¡°Tara?¡±


    The noble girl took a shaky step forward before breaking down entirely. Her legs gave out, and she collapsed to her knees, sobbing. The sheer weight of everything¡ªthe fear, the running, the danger¡ªhit her all at once.


    Kannie was on her feet in an instant, rushing over and wrapping her arms around her. ¡°Hey, hey, what happened?¡± she whispered, rubbing Tara¡¯s back soothingly.


    Tara couldn¡¯t find the words. She just clung to Kannie, shaking.


    Gabriel sighed dramatically. ¡°Great. Another stray.¡±


    Kannie shot him a glare. ¡°Shut up and put on some tea or something.¡±


    Gabriel groaned.


    Orion had lowered himself from his handstand, his golden eyes sharp and calculating. He walked over, arms crossed. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Kannie looked up, still holding Tara tightly. ¡°This¡­ is my friend.¡±


    Orion studied Tara for a long moment, then gave a slow nod.


    Tara sat on the worn-out couch, her fingers gripping the edges of her sleeves. The weight of what had happened settled over her like a heavy cloak, suffocating and inescapable. The hideout was dimly lit, but the flickering lanterns cast a warm, uneven glow that made the place feel lived in. Safe. Something she hadn¡¯t felt in hours.


    Kannie knelt beside her, her usually energetic demeanor tempered by quiet concern. ¡°Okay, Tara. Take a deep breath,¡± she said gently. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡±


    Tara looked up, her throat tightening. She hadn¡¯t even had time to process everything herself. But she knew one thing¡ªif Orion and the others didn¡¯t understand the danger she was in, they wouldn¡¯t take her seriously.


    She exhaled slowly. ¡°Lucian¡­ he was at my house tonight.¡±


    The words sent a shiver through the room. Even Gabriel, who had been lazily floating mid-air, stilled, his smirk fading. Orion¡¯s golden eyes flickered like a dying ember, his attention sharpening. Ra cracked his knuckles but said nothing.


    Tara continued, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He was threatening my parents. I overheard everything. He told them they were wasting his time searching for the Starbeam Necklace. He even¡ª¡± She hesitated, feeling the bile rise in her throat. ¡°He told them if they didn¡¯t hurry, maybe he¡¯d just take me instead.¡±


    A cold silence settled over the room. Tara saw the barely restrained anger on Orion¡¯s face, the way his jaw tensed.


    ¡°Lucian has the king¡¯s favor,¡± she went on. ¡°He has power in the court. The king lets him do whatever he wants as long as he brings in gold, women, and does all the things the king won¡¯t dirty his own hands with.¡±


    Orion said ¡°we know of Lucian everyone in the slums do¡±


    Tsuki, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, suddenly sat up straighter. His silver eyes flashed dangerously. ¡°Did you ask someone for directions on your way here?¡±


    Tara hesitated before nodding. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to go. I only remembered an old tavern. I asked a man¡­. A older man loitering near a fire pit but I think he was lying he was. He looked at me weird.¡±


    Orion turned his head toward Ra, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t have to say a word. Ra simply nodded and stood up. ¡°Tsuki, Nerpheus. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tsuki grabbed his cloak, his movements quick and precise. Nerpheus, who had been quiet, rose from his seat without hesitation, his oceanic gaze unreadable. Without another word, the three of them disappeared into the night.


    Tara swallowed hard. ¡°Will they¡­ kill him?¡±


    Orion met her gaze. ¡°Depends.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if that answer made her feel better or worse.


    Kannie clapped her hands together. ¡°Alright. Enough heavy talk.¡± She turned to Tara, eyes scanning her critically. ¡°We need to change your hair.¡±


    Tara blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your hair,¡± Orion repeated, crossing his arms. ¡°Red is too noticeable.¡±


    Tara¡¯s fingers instinctively went to her long red strands. ¡°You want me to cut it?¡±


    Kannie grinned and grabbed scissors from a crate in the back of the hideout. ¡°Yup. New hair, new you. We can¡¯t have Lucian sniffing around.¡±


    Tara hesitated, but then, slowly, she nodded. There was no going back now.


    Gabriel, who had been lounging on his back mid-air, tilted his head at her. ¡°Just so you know, she thinks she¡¯s a hairdresser,¡± he remarked. ¡°But she¡¯s really about to make you look fugly.¡±


    Kannie growled and kicked him in the side. ¡°Shut up and go make some tea or something.¡±


    Gabriel groaned dramatically. ¡°Why is it always me?¡±


    As Gabriel floated off to the small fire pit, Tara sat stiffly on a crate, hands folded in her lap as Kannie got to work. The scissors glided through her hair with surprising precision.


    ¡°I usually dye Tsuki¡¯s hair,¡± Kannie said as she worked, her voice light. ¡°He has silver hair naturally, but we keep it black. Keeps him hidden. And also, he lets me do it, which is nice. I think he just likes when I mess with his hair.¡±


    Tara sniffled but smiled slightly.


    That made Tara think. There was more to this group than she had initially realized. And maybe more to Gabriel than even he knew.


    By the time Kannie finished, Tara reached up hesitantly. Her once long red hair was now shoulder-length and dyed a deep brown. She barely recognized herself.


    Kannie beamed. ¡°You look good! Now you officially don¡¯t look like a noble.¡±


    Tara let out a weak laugh. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kannie stretched and yawned, flopping onto the couch. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m beat. You should sleep too.¡±


    Tara hesitated. She had been running for so long she had forgotten what it felt like to rest. But here, in this worn-down old tavern, with the sounds of laughter and banter around her, she felt¡­ at home.


    She curled up beside Kannie, the exhaustion washing over her like a wave.


    Before she drifted off, she heard Orion¡¯s voice, low and firm. ¡°She doesn¡¯t leave until I say so.¡±


    No one argued.


    For the first time in a long time, Tara felt safe.


    And as sleep took her, she realized¡ªthis was only the beginning.


    Part 2: Morning of Revelation


    The scent of grilled fish wafted through the tavern¡¯s upper floors, mingling with the crisp morning air. Tara stirred, her eyes blinking open to the warm glow of dawn spilling through the broken shutters. For a moment, she forgot where she was. Then, memories of last night crashed over her, and she turned her head, realizing she had fallen asleep beside Kannie.


    The bunny lycanthrope was sprawled out, one arm draped over Tara¡¯s side, her fluffy ears twitching slightly. Tara carefully slipped out from under her grip, stretching as she followed the irresistible aroma of food.


    In the main room, Kannie was already up, perched on the wooden counter, grinning as she saw Tara approach. ¡°Morning, princess,¡± she teased. ¡°Sleep well?¡±


    Tara yawned, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Better than I thought I would.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°You weren¡¯t lying about the fish.¡±


    Kannie smirked. ¡°Told ya. We get fresh fish every morning thanks to our resident swimmer.¡±


    Tara glanced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Orion? And Ra? Tsuki?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out training,¡± Kannie replied, swinging her legs. ¡°Those guys love to fight. Sparring, running, climbing¡ªRa calls it ¡®getting stronger,¡¯ but I think they just enjoy punching each other.¡±


    Tara raised an eyebrow, amused at the thought of the three boys battling it out first thing in the morning. ¡°And Nerpheus?¡±


    Kannie pointed to the corner where a figure sat, arms crossed, wrapped tightly in cloth as usual. Nerpheus barely acknowledged their presence, but Tara could tell he was listening.


    Kannie hopped down. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat! I wanna show you my favorite spot.¡±


    As Tara followed her upstairs, she heard Gabriel¡¯s voice echo from below. ¡°Hey! Who ate my fish?!¡±


    Kannie rolled her eyes. ¡°Here we go.¡± As if on cue, Gabriel stormed up, his blond hair messy from sleep, his turquoise eyes blazing with outrage


    ¡°Kannie,¡± he accused, crossing his arms. ¡°Where¡¯s my fish?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You ate it, didn¡¯t you? You ate my share! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I *shared* my share with Tara,¡± she corrected, smirking. ¡°Which means you should be blaming yourself for not waking up earlier.¡±


    Gabriel dramatically threw his hands in the air. ¡°This is a crime! A betrayal of the highest order! I work hard¡ª¡±


    ¡°You float around and annoy people,¡± Kannie interjected.


    Gabriel ignored her, pacing. ¡°¡ªand what do I get in return? Nothing! No food, no respect, no love!¡±


    Kannie flicked a fish bone at him. ¡°Shut up and go get more fish if you¡¯re so hungry.¡±


    Gabriel gasped. ¡°You *expect* me to work for my food?¡±


    Kannie rolled her eyes. ¡°I need you to fly into the university and steal some books for Tara.¡±


    Kannie kicked him lightly on the shin. ¡°Shut up and do it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Gabriel groaned, rubbing his leg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you today, Kannie.¡±


    Kannie arched an eyebrow. ¡°Also to the market?¡±


    Gabriel gave her an incredulous look. ¡°No! To the university. You said you were gonna grab some books for Tara, right? I¡¯ll come with you. Since *I* can fly, I¡¯ll make it easy.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gabriel groaned. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯re all sweet and sentimental. Now *hurry up* so we can leave before I die of starvation.¡±


    With a wave, the two vanished down the stairs, leaving Tara alone with Nerpheus.


    Silence settled between them as Tara turned to face Nerpheus. He sat still, wrapped in his usual coverings, his posture rigid. She hesitated before speaking. ¡°Are you¡­ sick or something?¡±


    Nerpheus finally looked at her. His gaze was unreadable, but after a moment of deliberation, he exhaled. Slowly, he reached up and unwrapped part of his cloth, revealing his face fully for the first time.


    Tara sucked in a sharp breath.


    He wasn¡¯t human.


    His skin shimmered faintly in the light, the blue tint of his Aquarian heritage now unmistakable. Gills lined his neck, and his features were sharp, almost too perfect, his eyes dark and endless like the abyss of the ocean.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Aquarian,¡± she whispered.


    Nerpheus nodded.


    Tara understood immediately why he hid. The nobles of Xylodia would pay a fortune for someone like him. Aquarians were rare¡ªmore than rare. To surface-dwellers, they were myths, creatures whispered about but never seen.


    ¡°How did you¡­ end up here?¡± she asked softly.


    For a long time, Nerpheus said nothing. Then, finally, he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave the Aqua Domain. An underwater stream caught me and threw me into a fishing net. Orion and Ra freed me before I was sold off.¡±


    Tara shuddered at the thought. ¡°Your family¡­?¡±


    He went silent again, his jaw tightening. ¡°Dead.¡±


    At that, Nerpheus¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Mercure He¡¯s the ruler of the Aqua Domain. He controls the seas. And he does not tolerate those who leave.¡±


    Tara swallowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The penalty for surfacing is execution,¡± Nerpheus said, voice hollow. ¡°Not just for the one who left, but for their entire bloodline.¡±


    Tara¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡°He¡­ killed your family?¡±


    Nerpheus didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Silence stretched between them, heavy and unspoken. Tara struggled to find the right words, but nothing felt sufficient.


    Then, to her surprise, Nerpheus lifted a hand, and with a fluid motion, water from a nearby bucket rose, twisting and curling in the air like a ribbon.


    Tara watched in awe. ¡°You can control water?¡±


    Nerpheus nodded. ¡°All Aquarians can.¡±


    The water formed into a delicate shape¡ªa spiraling shell¡ªbefore he let it fall back into the bucket with a soft splash.


    Tara exhaled slowly. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Nerpheus tilted his head slightly. ¡°What do you want to do, Tara?¡±


    She blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here now,¡± he said simply. ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡±


    Tara hesitated, looking out over the cityscape. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I think I¡¯d like to stay.¡±


    Nerpheus nodded once. ¡°Then you should.¡±


    The air inside the hideout carried the fresh, smoky scent of grilled fish as Tara sat on the wooden floor, still adjusting to her new surroundings. She had spent the morning with Nerpheus, who had shown her his water manipulation abilities in a quiet yet impressive display, but now a new shift of energy had entered the room. Orion, Ra, and Tsuki had returned from training.


    Tara looked up just as Tsuki sat down next to her, his black-dyed hair still damp from sweat, his silver eyes piercing yet calm. Up close, she noticed the soft edges to his face, the sharp jawline yet the lingering traces of youth. He was undeniably handsome. A strange nervousness crept into her chest, and she found herself looking down at her lap, too flustered to meet his gaze for long.


    Ra, as expected, sat down with a separate sack of fish¡ªsomething he had clearly been expecting. Given his size and strength, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he needed to eat more than the others. He tore into his food with the efficiency of a soldier, his green dragon-like eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he ate.


    Tara then turned her attention to Orion, and for a moment, she forgot everything else.


    She had never seen anyone like him before. His skin was a deep, rich brown, unlike anything she had encountered among the nobles. His white dreadlocks framed his face in a way that made him look almost ethereal, his golden eyes glowing under the dim light of the hideout. There was something regal about him¡ªnot in the way nobles carried themselves, but in the sheer presence he commanded. Despite being only eleven, he moved and spoke with the authority of someone much older.


    Orion took a bite of his fish, chewed slowly, then looked up at the group. ¡°Where¡¯s Kannie and Gabriel?¡± he asked casually.


    Nerpheus, still quietly eating his own meal, answered in his usual calm tone. ¡°They went to get books for Tara.¡±


    Orion nodded, taking another bite before glancing at Tara. ¡°You should stay inside for a while,¡± he told her. ¡°A few weeks at least. We¡¯ll listen around, see if Lucian is looking for you. If the coast is clear after a while, then you can start coming outside with us.¡±


    Tara was slightly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯d do that for me?¡±


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes softened. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The warmth in his gaze caught her off guard. She had expected a group of rough thieves to be much less¡­ welcoming. But Orion, despite his intensity, carried himself with a quiet kindness she hadn¡¯t expected.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I like reading,¡± she admitted. ¡°And studying history. I know it sounds boring, but I love learning about old artifacts and magic.¡±


    Ra chuckled, his deep voice amused. ¡°You and Kannie are complete opposites.¡±


    Orion smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    Just then, the hideout door creaked open, and loud bickering filled the space before the figures had even stepped inside.


    ¡°I told you to grab books, not just anything, you absolute idiot!¡±


    Gabriel groaned loudly. ¡°What the hell, Kannie? You just said ¡®grab books¡¯! How was I supposed to know you didn¡¯t want cookbooks?¡±


    Kannie stormed in first, a large sack of books slung over her shoulder, her long rabbit-like ears twitching in frustration. Gabriel floated in behind her, looking equally annoyed, his turquoise eyes rolling dramatically as he held a second, much smaller sack.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let me guess. Gabriel did something stupid again?¡±


    Kannie threw her hands up. ¡°He is USELESS sometimes! You should¡¯ve seen him¡ªjust grabbing books off the shelves like some mindless buffoon!¡±


    Gabriel scowled. ¡°You never said what kind of books! I saw books. I grabbed books.¡±


    Ra leaned back, smirking. ¡°And what exactly did you end up grabbing?¡±


    Kannie yanked a book from the bag and dramatically held it up. ¡°Cooking for Beginners.¡±


    The room went silent.


    Gabriel crossed his arms. ¡°Hey, food is important!¡±


    Orion exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Gabriel¡­ we needed books for Tara.¡±


    ¡°Well, excuse me for not being a mind reader!¡± Gabriel huffed, floating down onto the floor, crossing his arms. ¡°You should be thanking me. You want to know how to cook fish a thousand different ways? I got you covered.¡±


    Kannie shot him a glare. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a kitchen.¡±


    Tara, despite herself, let out a small giggle.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darted to her. ¡°See? She gets it.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice to have a variety of books, I suppose.¡±


    Gabriel pointed at her dramatically. ¡°Finally, someone who appreciates my genius.¡±


    Kannie groaned. ¡°Orion, can we trade him for a smarter idiot?¡±


    Orion, clearly amused but trying to maintain order, shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re stuck with him.¡±


    Gabriel grinned smugly. ¡°You¡¯re all lucky to have me.¡±


    Ra snorted. ¡°Debatable.¡±


    Kannie dumped the rest of the books in front of Tara, ignoring Gabriel¡¯s continued protests. ¡°Here. These should be better.¡±


    Tara¡¯s eyes widened as she sorted through them. ¡°These are incredible¡­ There are some university-level books in here!¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Told you I¡¯d make you feel more at home.¡±


    Tara¡¯s chest warmed. She had never expected to find friends in a place like this.


    The afternoon sun filtered through the broken windows of the old tavern, casting golden streaks across the worn wooden floor. The scent of grilled fish still lingered in the air, mixing with the faint mustiness of old wood and dust. Orion sat with his arms resting on his knees, his golden eyes locked onto Tara, watching her with quiet intensity.


    Tara felt her stomach flutter under his gaze..


    ¡°You ever think about going back home?¡± Orion finally asked.


    Tara hesitated, fingers curling around the hem of her tunic. Her home. The noble district. The towering estates, the marble halls, the endless lectures on etiquette and responsibility. The constant weight of her parents¡¯ expectations, the suffocating grip of their world.


    And now, the looming shadow of Lucian.


    She exhaled slowly, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go back. Even if Lucian wasn¡¯t looking for me¡­ I don¡¯t want to return to that life.¡± She glanced around at the others¡ªRa, still eating with steady, focused bites, his green dragon-like eyes half-lidded as he listened; Tsuki, sitting next to her, absently running a hand through his dyed-black hair; Nerpheus, quiet as ever, arms crossed, watching the conversation unfold with his unreadable gaze. ¡°I¡­ I feel at home here.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Of course you do! Who wouldn¡¯t? We¡¯re awesome.¡±


    Gabriel, sitting upside down on the couch with a book over his face, snorted. ¡°She says that, but she¡¯s the most annoying one here.¡±


    Kannie kicked his leg. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Orion leaned forward slightly. ¡°If you want to stay with us, it won¡¯t be just for a little while. You¡¯d be family.¡±


    Tara blinked, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Family?¡±


    Ra finally spoke, his voice low and steady. ¡°We don¡¯t just take people in. If you stay, you¡¯re one of us. That means we look out for each other.¡±


    Kannie nudged Tara. ¡°And it also means you¡¯re stuck with us forever.¡±


    Tara hesitated, the weight of their words settling over her. She had never felt this before¡ªnot just kindness, but something deeper. A bond that wasn¡¯t forced by blood or duty, but by choice.


    She swallowed, looking up at Orion. ¡°I want to stay.¡±


    Orion nodded, reaching to his belt and pulling out a small dagger. The firelight glinted off the sharp edge as he turned it over in his hand. ¡°Then we do this properly.¡±


    Tara¡¯s breath hitched as Orion flipped the dagger in his palm and sliced a shallow cut across his hand. A thin line of blood welled up before he closed his fist. Without hesitation, Ra followed, then Tsuki, Nerpheus, Gabriel¡ªwho muttered a dramatic, ¡°We really need a less painful tradition¡±¡ªand finally, Kannie, who winced but grinned through it.


    Then they all turned to Tara.


    She stared at the blade Orion offered her. It wasn¡¯t just a test of bravery; it was an initiation, a promise. Her fingers tightened around the handle, and she drew a small cut across her palm, wincing at the sting.


    Orion extended his hand, and one by one, the others placed theirs on top. Tara hesitated for only a moment before pressing her palm against theirs, feeling the warmth of their skin, the faint stickiness of shared blood.


    A moment of silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken vows. This was more than a ritual¡ªit was a bond. A pact.


    Then, in typical fashion, Gabriel ruined the moment.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s done. Now, does this mean I get first dibs on food, or¡ª¡±


    Kannie smacked him upside the head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Orion smirked, shaking his head. ¡°Welcome to the family, Tara.¡±


    She let out a shaky breath, a small smile tugging at her lips. Family.


    For the first time in her life, she belonged.

 Chapter 10: A new home of Deception

    Tara sat on the worn-out couch, her fingers gripping the edges of her sleeves. The weight of what had happened settled over her like a heavy cloak, suffocating and inescapable. The hideout was dimly lit, but the flickering lanterns cast a warm, uneven glow that made the place feel lived in. Safe. Something she hadn¡¯t felt in hours.


    Kannie knelt beside her, her usually energetic demeanor tempered by quiet concern. ¡°Okay, Tara. Take a deep breath,¡± she said gently. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡±


    Tara looked up, her throat tightening. She hadn¡¯t even had time to process everything herself. But she knew one thing¡ªif Orion and the others didn¡¯t understand the danger she was in, they wouldn¡¯t take her seriously.


    She exhaled slowly. ¡°Lucian¡­ he was at my house tonight.¡±


    The words sent a shiver through the room. Even Gabriel, who had been lazily floating mid-air, stilled, his smirk fading. Orion¡¯s golden eyes flickered like a dying ember, his attention sharpening. Ra cracked his knuckles but said nothing.


    Tara continued, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He was threatening my parents. I overheard everything. He told them they were wasting his time searching for the Starbeam Necklace. He even¡ª¡± She hesitated, feeling the bile rise in her throat. ¡°He told them if they didn¡¯t hurry, maybe he¡¯d just take me instead.¡±


    A cold silence settled over the room. Tara saw the barely restrained anger on Orion¡¯s face, the way his jaw tensed.


    ¡°Lucian has the king¡¯s favor,¡± she went on. ¡°He has power in the court. The king lets him do whatever he wants as long as he brings in gold, women, and does all the things the king won¡¯t dirty his own hands with.¡±


    Orion said ¡°we know of Lucian everyone in the slums do¡±


    Tsuki, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, suddenly sat up straighter. His silver eyes flashed dangerously. ¡°Did you ask someone for directions on your way here?¡±


    Tara hesitated before nodding. ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to go. I only remembered an old tavern. I asked a man¡­. A older man loitering near a fire pit but I think he was lying he was. He looked at me weird.¡±


    Orion turned his head toward Ra, his expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t have to say a word. Ra simply nodded and stood up. ¡°Tsuki, Nerpheus. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tsuki grabbed his cloak, his movements quick and precise. Nerpheus, who had been quiet, rose from his seat without hesitation, his oceanic gaze unreadable. Without another word, the three of them disappeared into the night.


    Tara swallowed hard. ¡°Will they¡­ kill him?¡±


    Orion met her gaze. ¡°Depends.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if that answer made her feel better or worse.


    Kannie clapped her hands together. ¡°Alright. Enough heavy talk.¡± She turned to Tara, eyes scanning her critically. ¡°We need to change your hair.¡±


    Tara blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your hair,¡± Orion repeated, crossing his arms. ¡°Red is too noticeable.¡±


    Tara¡¯s fingers instinctively went to her long red strands. ¡°You want me to cut it?¡±


    Kannie grinned and grabbed scissors from a crate in the back of the hideout. ¡°Yup. New hair, new you. We can¡¯t have Lucian sniffing around.¡±


    Tara hesitated, but then, slowly, she nodded. There was no going back now.


    Gabriel, who had been lounging on his back mid-air, tilted his head at her. ¡°Just so you know, she thinks she¡¯s a hairdresser,¡± he remarked. ¡°But she¡¯s really about to make you look fugly.¡±


    Kannie growled and kicked him in the side. ¡°Shut up and go make some tea or something.¡±


    Gabriel groaned dramatically. ¡°Why is it always me?¡±


    As Gabriel floated off to the small fire pit, Tara sat stiffly on a crate, hands folded in her lap as Kannie got to work. The scissors glided through her hair with surprising precision.


    ¡°I usually dye Tsuki¡¯s hair,¡± Kannie said as she worked, her voice light. ¡°He has silver hair naturally, but we keep it black. Keeps him hidden. And also, he lets me do it, which is nice. I think he just likes when I mess with his hair.¡±


    Tara sniffled but smiled slightly.


    That made Tara think. There was more to this group than she had initially realized. And maybe more to Gabriel than even he knew.


    By the time Kannie finished, Tara reached up hesitantly. Her once long red hair was now shoulder-length and dyed a deep brown. She barely recognized herself.


    Kannie beamed. ¡°You look good! Now you officially don¡¯t look like a noble.¡±


    Tara let out a weak laugh. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kannie stretched and yawned, flopping onto the couch. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m beat. You should sleep too.¡±


    Tara hesitated. She had been running for so long she had forgotten what it felt like to rest. But here, in this worn-down old tavern, with the sounds of laughter and banter around her, she felt¡­ at home.


    She curled up beside Kannie, the exhaustion washing over her like a wave.


    Before she drifted off, she heard Orion¡¯s voice, low and firm. ¡°She doesn¡¯t leave until I say so.¡±


    No one argued.


    For the first time in a long time, Tara felt safe.


    And as sleep took her, she realized she was safe


    The scent of grilled fish wafted through the tavern¡¯s upper floors, mingling with the crisp morning air. Tara stirred, her eyes blinking open to the warm glow of dawn spilling through the broken shutters. For a moment, she forgot where she was. Then, memories of last night crashed over her, and she turned her head, realizing she had fallen asleep beside Kannie.


    The bunny lycanthrope was sprawled out, one arm draped over Tara¡¯s side, her fluffy ears twitching slightly. Tara carefully slipped out from under her grip, stretching as she followed the irresistible aroma of food.


    In the main room, Kannie was already up, perched on the wooden counter, grinning as she saw Tara approach. ¡°Morning, princess,¡± she teased. ¡°Sleep well?¡±


    Tara yawned, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Better than I thought I would.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°You weren¡¯t lying about the fish.¡±


    Kannie smirked. ¡°Told ya. We get fresh fish every morning thanks to our resident swimmer.¡±


    Tara glanced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Orion? And Ra? Tsuki?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out training,¡± Kannie replied, swinging her legs. ¡°Those guys love to fight. Sparring, running, climbing¡ªRa calls it ¡®getting stronger,¡¯ but I think they just enjoy punching each other.¡±


    Tara raised an eyebrow, amused at the thought of the three boys battling it out first thing in the morning. ¡°And Nerpheus?¡±


    Kannie pointed to the corner where a figure sat, arms crossed, wrapped tightly in cloth as usual. Nerpheus barely acknowledged their presence, but Tara could tell he was listening.


    Kannie hopped down. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat! I wanna show you my favorite spot.¡±


    As Tara followed her upstairs, she heard Gabriel¡¯s voice echo from below. ¡°Hey! Who ate my fish?!¡±


    Kannie rolled her eyes. ¡°Here we go.¡± As if on cue, Gabriel stormed up, his blond hair messy from sleep, his turquoise eyes blazing with outrage


    ¡°Kannie,¡± he accused, crossing his arms. ¡°Where¡¯s my fish?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You ate it, didn¡¯t you? You ate my share! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I *shared* my share with Tara,¡± she corrected, smirking. ¡°Which means you should be blaming yourself for not waking up earlier.¡±


    Gabriel dramatically threw his hands in the air. ¡°This is a crime! A betrayal of the highest order! I work hard¡ª¡±


    ¡°You float around and annoy people,¡± Kannie interjected.


    Gabriel ignored her, pacing. ¡°¡ªand what do I get in return? Nothing! No food, no respect, no love!¡±


    Kannie flicked a fish bone at him. ¡°Shut up and go get more fish if you¡¯re so hungry.¡±


    Gabriel gasped. ¡°You *expect* me to work for my food?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Kannie rolled her eyes. ¡°I need you to fly into the university and steal some books for Tara.¡±


    Kannie kicked him lightly on the shin. ¡°Shut up and do it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Gabriel groaned, rubbing his leg.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you today, Kannie.¡±


    Kannie arched an eyebrow. ¡°Also to the market?¡±


    Gabriel gave her an incredulous look. ¡°No! To the university. You said you were gonna grab some books for Tara, right? I¡¯ll come with you. Since *I* can fly, I¡¯ll make it easy.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gabriel groaned. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯re all sweet and sentimental. Now *hurry up* so we can leave before I die of starvation.¡±


    With a wave, the two vanished down the stairs, leaving Tara alone with Nerpheus.


    Silence settled between them as Tara turned to face Nerpheus. He sat still, wrapped in his usual coverings, his posture rigid. She hesitated before speaking. ¡°Are you¡­ sick or something?¡±


    Nerpheus finally looked at her. His gaze was unreadable, but after a moment of deliberation, he exhaled. Slowly, he reached up and unwrapped part of his cloth, revealing his face fully for the first time.


    Tara sucked in a sharp breath.


    He wasn¡¯t human.


    His skin shimmered faintly in the light, the blue tint of his Aquarian heritage now unmistakable. Gills lined his neck, and his features were sharp, almost too perfect, his eyes dark and endless like the abyss of the ocean.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Aquarian,¡± she whispered.


    Nerpheus nodded.


    Tara understood immediately why he hid. The nobles of Xylodia would pay a fortune for someone like him. Aquarians were rare¡ªmore than rare. To surface-dwellers, they were myths, creatures whispered about but never seen.


    ¡°How did you¡­ end up here?¡± she asked softly.


    For a long time, Nerpheus said nothing. Then, finally, he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave the Aqua Domain. An underwater stream caught me and threw me into a fishing net. Orion and Ra freed me before I was sold off.¡±


    Tara shuddered at the thought. ¡°Your family¡­?¡±


    He went silent again, his jaw tightening. ¡°Dead.¡±


    At that, Nerpheus¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Mercure He¡¯s the ruler of the Aqua Domain. He controls the seas. And he does not tolerate those who leave.¡±


    Tara swallowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The penalty for surfacing is execution,¡± Nerpheus said, voice hollow. ¡°Not just for the one who left, but for their entire bloodline.¡±


    Tara¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡°He¡­ killed your family?¡±


    Nerpheus didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Silence stretched between them, heavy and unspoken. Tara struggled to find the right words, but nothing felt sufficient.


    Then, to her surprise, Nerpheus lifted a hand, and with a fluid motion, water from a nearby bucket rose, twisting and curling in the air like a ribbon.


    Tara watched in awe. ¡°You can control water?¡±


    Nerpheus nodded. ¡°All Aquarians can.¡±


    The water formed into a delicate shape¡ªa spiraling shell¡ªbefore he let it fall back into the bucket with a soft splash.


    Tara exhaled slowly. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Nerpheus tilted his head slightly. ¡°What do you want to do, Tara?¡±


    She blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here now,¡± he said simply. ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡±


    Tara hesitated, looking out over the cityscape. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I think I¡¯d like to stay.¡±


    Nerpheus nodded once. ¡°Then you should.¡±


    The air inside the hideout carried the fresh, smoky scent of grilled fish as Tara sat on the wooden floor, still adjusting to her new surroundings. She had spent the morning with Nerpheus, who had shown her his water manipulation abilities in a quiet yet impressive display, but now a new shift of energy had entered the room. Orion, Ra, and Tsuki had returned from training.


    Tara looked up just as Tsuki sat down next to her, his black-dyed hair still damp from sweat, his silver eyes piercing yet calm. Up close, she noticed the soft edges to his face, the sharp jawline yet the lingering traces of youth. He was undeniably handsome. A strange nervousness crept into her chest, and she found herself looking down at her lap, too flustered to meet his gaze for long.


    Ra, as expected, sat down with a separate sack of fish¡ªsomething he had clearly been expecting. Given his size and strength, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he needed to eat more than the others. He tore into his food with the efficiency of a soldier, his green dragon-like eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he ate.


    Tara then turned her attention to Orion, and for a moment, she forgot everything else.


    She had never seen anyone like him before. His skin was a deep, rich brown, unlike anything she had encountered among the nobles. His white dreadlocks framed his face in a way that made him look almost ethereal, his golden eyes glowing under the dim light of the hideout. There was something regal about him¡ªnot in the way nobles carried themselves, but in the sheer presence he commanded. Despite being only eleven, he moved and spoke with the authority of someone much older.


    Orion took a bite of his fish, chewed slowly, then looked up at the group. ¡°Where¡¯s Kannie and Gabriel?¡± he asked casually.


    Nerpheus, still quietly eating his own meal, answered in his usual calm tone. ¡°They went to get books for Tara.¡±


    Orion nodded, taking another bite before glancing at Tara. ¡°You should stay inside for a while,¡± he told her. ¡°A few weeks at least. We¡¯ll listen around, see if Lucian is looking for you. If the coast is clear after a while, then you can start coming outside with us.¡±


    Tara was slightly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯d do that for me?¡±


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes softened. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The warmth in his gaze caught her off guard. She had expected a group of rough thieves to be much less¡­ welcoming. But Orion, despite his intensity, carried himself with a quiet kindness she hadn¡¯t expected.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I like reading,¡± she admitted. ¡°And studying history. I know it sounds boring, but I love learning about old artifacts and magic.¡±


    Ra chuckled, his deep voice amused. ¡°You and Kannie are complete opposites.¡±


    Orion smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    Just then, the hideout door creaked open, and loud bickering filled the space before the figures had even stepped inside.


    ¡°I told you to grab books, not just anything, you absolute idiot!¡±


    Gabriel groaned loudly. ¡°What the hell, Kannie? You just said ¡®grab books¡¯! How was I supposed to know you didn¡¯t want cookbooks?¡±


    Kannie stormed in first, a large sack of books slung over her shoulder, her long rabbit-like ears twitching in frustration. Gabriel floated in behind her, looking equally annoyed, his turquoise eyes rolling dramatically as he held a second, much smaller sack.


    Orion raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let me guess. Gabriel did something stupid again?¡±


    Kannie threw her hands up. ¡°He is USELESS sometimes! You should¡¯ve seen him¡ªjust grabbing books off the shelves like some mindless buffoon!¡±


    Gabriel scowled. ¡°You never said what kind of books! I saw books. I grabbed books.¡±


    Ra leaned back, smirking. ¡°And what exactly did you end up grabbing?¡±


    Kannie yanked a book from the bag and dramatically held it up. ¡°Cooking for Beginners.¡±


    The room went silent.


    Gabriel crossed his arms. ¡°Hey, food is important!¡±


    Orion exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Gabriel¡­ we needed books for Tara.¡±


    ¡°Well, excuse me for not being a mind reader!¡± Gabriel huffed, floating down onto the floor, crossing his arms. ¡°You should be thanking me. You want to know how to cook fish a thousand different ways? I got you covered.¡±


    Kannie shot him a glare. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a kitchen.¡±


    Tara, despite herself, let out a small giggle.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes darted to her. ¡°See? She gets it.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice to have a variety of books, I suppose.¡±


    Gabriel pointed at her dramatically. ¡°Finally, someone who appreciates my genius.¡±


    Kannie groaned. ¡°Orion, can we trade him for a smarter idiot?¡±


    Orion, clearly amused but trying to maintain order, shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re stuck with him.¡±


    Gabriel grinned smugly. ¡°You¡¯re all lucky to have me.¡±


    Ra snorted. ¡°Debatable.¡±


    Kannie dumped the rest of the books in front of Tara, ignoring Gabriel¡¯s continued protests. ¡°Here. These should be better.¡±


    Tara¡¯s eyes widened as she sorted through them. ¡°These are incredible¡­ There are some university-level books in here!¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Told you I¡¯d make you feel more at home.¡±


    Tara¡¯s chest warmed. She had never expected to find friends in a place like this.


    The afternoon sun filtered through the broken windows of the old tavern, casting golden streaks across the worn wooden floor. The scent of grilled fish still lingered in the air, mixing with the faint mustiness of old wood and dust. Orion sat with his arms resting on his knees, his golden eyes locked onto Tara, watching her with quiet intensity.


    Tara felt her stomach flutter under his gaze..


    ¡°You ever think about going back home?¡± Orion finally asked.


    Tara hesitated, fingers curling around the hem of her tunic. Her home. The noble district. The towering estates, the marble halls, the endless lectures on etiquette and responsibility. The constant weight of her parents¡¯ expectations, the suffocating grip of their world.


    And now, the looming shadow of Lucian.


    She exhaled slowly, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go back. Even if Lucian wasn¡¯t looking for me¡­ I don¡¯t want to return to that life.¡± She glanced around at the others¡ªRa, still eating with steady, focused bites, his green dragon-like eyes half-lidded as he listened; Tsuki, sitting next to her, absently running a hand through his dyed-black hair; Nerpheus, quiet as ever, arms crossed, watching the conversation unfold with his unreadable gaze. ¡°I¡­ I feel at home here.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Of course you do! Who wouldn¡¯t? We¡¯re awesome.¡±


    Gabriel, sitting upside down on the couch with a book over his face, snorted. ¡°She says that, but she¡¯s the most annoying one here.¡±


    Kannie kicked his leg. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Orion leaned forward slightly. ¡°If you want to stay with us, it won¡¯t be just for a little while. You¡¯d be family.¡±


    Tara blinked, her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Family?¡±


    Ra finally spoke, his voice low and steady. ¡°We don¡¯t just take people in. If you stay, you¡¯re one of us. That means we look out for each other.¡±


    Kannie nudged Tara. ¡°And it also means you¡¯re stuck with us forever.¡±


    Tara hesitated, the weight of their words settling over her. She had never felt this before¡ªnot just kindness, but something deeper. A bond that wasn¡¯t forced by blood or duty, but by choice.


    She swallowed, looking up at Orion. ¡°I want to stay.¡±


    Orion nodded, reaching to his belt and pulling out a small dagger. The firelight glinted off the sharp edge as he turned it over in his hand. ¡°Then we do this properly.¡±


    Tara¡¯s breath hitched as Orion flipped the dagger in his palm and sliced a shallow cut across his hand. A thin line of blood welled up before he closed his fist. Without hesitation, Ra followed, then Tsuki, Nerpheus, Gabriel¡ªwho muttered a dramatic, ¡°We really need a less painful tradition¡±¡ªand finally, Kannie, who winced but grinned through it.


    Then they all turned to Tara.


    She stared at the blade Orion offered her. It wasn¡¯t just a test of bravery; it was an initiation, a promise. Her fingers tightened around the handle, and she drew a small cut across her palm, wincing at the sting.


    Orion extended his hand, and one by one, the others placed theirs on top. Tara hesitated for only a moment before pressing her palm against theirs, feeling the warmth of their skin, the faint stickiness of shared blood.


    A moment of silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken vows. This was more than a ritual¡ªit was a bond. A pact.


    Then, in typical fashion, Gabriel ruined the moment.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s done. Now, does this mean I get first dibs on food, or¡ª¡±


    Kannie smacked him upside the head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Orion smirked, shaking his head. ¡°Welcome to the family, Tara.¡±


    She let out a shaky breath, a small smile tugging at her lips. Family.


    For the first time in her life, she belonged.


    The candlelight in the grand estate flickered wildly as a gust of cold air swept through the room. Tara¡¯s mother clutched her husband¡¯s arm, her breath shuddering as she stared at the man before them. Lucian stood casually in their parlor, a smirk tugging at his lips, his fingers idly toying with the piece of parchment in his hands.


    The letter. The one Tara had left behind before vanishing into the night.


    Her father¡¯s face was pale, his knuckles white from gripping the edge of his chair. ¡°You¡ªyou have her?¡± His voice cracked, betraying his desperation.


    Lucian tilted his head, amusement dancing in his dark eyes. ¡°That depends.¡± He held up the letter, letting the firelight illuminate the familiar scrawl. ¡°She¡¯s gone, hasn¡¯t she? Ran away into the night. Tell me, Lord Evern, what kind of parents let their daughter slip through their fingers like that?¡±


    Tara¡¯s mother whimpered, her hands trembling as she pressed them to her lips. ¡°Please¡­ just¡­ if you have her¡ª¡±


    Lucian sighed dramatically, tapping the letter against his palm. ¡°You see, that¡¯s the thing. I could have her. Maybe I already do.¡± He leaned forward, his smirk widening. ¡°And if you don¡¯t bring me the Starbeam Necklace soon, well¡­ accidents happen, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Tara¡¯s father shot to his feet, his eyes blazing. ¡°You bastard¡ª¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand snapped up, and the shadows around the room deepened, stretching unnaturally as if responding to his will. ¡°Careful now,¡± he murmured, voice as smooth as silk. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to be making threats.¡±


    He leaned back, satisfied by their terror. ¡°You¡¯ll find the necklace,¡± he continued. ¡°Or else¡­ well, you¡¯ll be hearing about your dear daughter¡¯s screams very soon.¡±


    Tara¡¯s mother sobbed, clutching at her chest.


    Lucian turned toward the door, slipping the letter into his coat with an air of practiced ease. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    He stepped out into the night, the shadows swallowing him whole.


    The last thing they heard before the door shut behind him was a chilling chuckle.

 Chapter 11: The Price of vengeance

    The midday sun cast a warm glow over the slums of Xylodia, illuminating the winding alleys and bustling streets. The scent of freshly baked bread mingled with the ever-present aroma of damp stone and unwashed bodies, a signature of the lower districts. Tara and Kannie moved through the marketplace, their pace leisurely but their eyes always scanning, always aware.


    It had been over a year since Tara had left behind her noble life and joined Orion¡¯s family. No one outside of her new family knew where she had come from¡ªeveryone in the slums assumed she was just another orphan, one of many who had found their way into the shadows of the city. She had adapted well, her knowledge of the noble district and artifacts proving invaluable. Though she was still adjusting to the unpredictable nature of life in the slums, she had grown sharper, more perceptive. And thanks to Kannie, she had learned how to navigate these streets with confidence.


    Kannie, on the other hand, was as carefree as ever. She hopped along the uneven cobblestones, her rabbit-like ears twitching slightly, always alert despite her bubbly demeanor. ¡°Oh, oh! Look at that stand, Tara!¡± she pointed excitedly to a vendor selling golden, honey-glazed pastries. ¡°You have to try these. They¡¯re so good it¡¯ll make you wanna kiss me.¡±


    Tara laughed, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    Kannie pouted. ¡°You¡¯re no fun. You¡¯ve been hanging out with Orion too much. You¡¯re getting that serious face.¡± She mimicked Orion¡¯s usual stoic expression, narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms.


    ¡°I do not look like that,¡± Tara protested, but Kannie only grinned wider.


    Just as Tara reached into her pouch for some coins, a voice interrupted them.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t the only ones walking these streets.


    ¡°Kannie. Tara.¡±


    The voice made both girls stop in their tracks.


    It was Jace.


    The air seemed to shift, the warmth of the marketplace turning stale as Kannie tensed beside her. Tara turned slowly, her heart hammering against her ribs. Jace stood a few paces away, his usual smug grin plastered across his face, flanked by his goons. His dark hair was slicked back, and a fresh scar ran across his cheek¡ªprobably from another fight he¡¯d picked. His eyes locked onto them, gleaming with amusement and something more dangerous beneath.


    The voice made both girls stop in their tracks.


    Jace stood leaning against a wall, his arms crossed, a smirk playing on his lips. He was taller now, nearly seventeen, his lean frame giving him an air of effortless menace. His dark eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched them. Behind him, his gang¡ªtwelve strong, ranging from fifteen to seventeen years old¡ªstood in a loose formation, watching their leader like loyal hounds waiting for a command.


    Jace was the self-proclaimed ruler of the old business district, one of the most dangerous slums in the kingdom


    This was Jace¡¯s territory, a self-proclaimed ruler over the lawless sector, his gang acting as enforcers of his dominance. The old business district had once been a thriving marketplace, but after years of neglect, it had become one of the harshest areas in the kingdom. Controlled by those who knew how to manipulate, steal, and intimidate, Jace and his gang had carved out their own empire within the ruins of the past.


    Kannie, as always, was unbothered. ¡°Wow, Jace, I forgot how ugly you were. Good thing I got reminded today.¡± She grinned, hands on her hips, her playful tone masking the fact that she was on high alert.


    A few of Jace¡¯s gang chuckled, but Jace himself simply exhaled sharply. ¡°Still got that sharp tongue, Bunny?¡± He took a step forward, his eyes flicking toward Tara. ¡°And you¡­ Haven¡¯t seen you much lately. Orion keeping you locked away?¡±


    Tara met his gaze without flinching. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    Jace tilted his head, feigning curiosity. ¡°Oh? Busy planning jobs for your little crew?¡±


    Kannie narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Jace ignored her, his focus staying on Tara. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t really belong in the slums. I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now¡­ where exactly did Orion pick you up?¡±


    Tara forced herself to remain calm, her expression neutral. No one in the slums knew she had come from the noble district. As far as they were concerned, she was just another orphan that Orion had taken in. And she needed to keep it that way.


    ¡°You know how it is,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Some of us don¡¯t have a choice in where we end up.¡±


    Jace¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable. ¡°That so?¡± He stepped forward, the air between them charged with tension. ¡°Because I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there¡¯s more to you than you let on.¡±


    Kannie moved, placing herself between them. ¡°If you¡¯re done being creepy, we¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Jace smirked, but his eyes were cold. ¡°Go ahead. But let me make something clear.¡± He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping. ¡°You think Orion runs things down here? Think again. This is my district. You work in it, you pay your share. No exceptions. You and your little ¡®family¡¯ don¡¯t get special treatment.¡±


    Kannie snorted. ¡°Oh, is that what this is about? You want a cut of what we take? Please, Jace, you¡¯d have better luck asking a rat for charity.¡±


    Jace¡¯s smirk disappeared, his patience thinning. ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡±


    Tara knew this was trouble. Jace wasn¡¯t just some thug looking for an easy win. He was calculating, dangerous. He had already crushed several smaller gangs that had tried to resist his rule. And now, he was setting his sights on them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it,¡± Tara said, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°But we¡¯re not making any deals today.¡±


    Jace stared at her for a long moment, then exhaled, shaking his head as if disappointed. ¡°You know, you two should really consider switching sides. Orion¡¯s way won¡¯t last forever.¡±


    Kannie scoffed. ¡°You think we¡¯d betray our family?¡±


    Jace¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, but there was something darker lurking beneath his amusement. "I wouldn¡¯t call it betrayal, Bunny," he said smoothly. "I¡¯d call it survival."


    Kannie rolled her eyes. "Yeah? Well, we¡¯re surviving just fine without you and your pack of losers."


    That was the last straw. Jace¡¯s expression twisted into something ugly as he stepped closer, his hand suddenly lashing out to grab Kannie by the wrist. He pulled her roughly toward him, his grip ironclad. "You think you''re so damn special, don¡¯t you?" His voice dropped lower, his fingers tightening. "You act like you¡¯re untouchable. But the slums have rules, and you¡¯re still just a little rabbit in a city full of wolves."


    Tara stiffened, her pulse quickening. She knew Jace had always had a thing for Kannie, but this was the first time he¡¯d ever put his hands on her. And Kannie, for all her usual playfulness, froze for a split second, her mind processing the sudden shift from banter to threat.


    Then, without hesitation, she acted.


    With a brutal efficiency only someone like Kannie could pull off, she brought her knee up and drove it directly into Jace¡¯s groin.


    The effect was immediate. Jace let out a choked gasp, his grip loosening as he doubled over in pain. His gang erupted into shocked murmurs, some even taking a step back as their leader staggered.


    "You son of a¡ª!" Jace growled, his face red with rage.


    Kannie didn¡¯t wait for him to recover. "Run!" she shouted, grabbing Tara¡¯s hand and yanking her forward.


    They bolted.


    Behind them, Jace¡¯s furious shout rang through the alley. "GET THEM!"


    The old business district was a maze of collapsed buildings, abandoned stalls, and narrow passageways. Kannie and Tara weaved through the alleys with the ease of those who had lived their lives navigating the slums, their feet pounding against the dirt and cobblestone. But Jace¡¯s gang was fast, and they were gaining.


    "They¡¯re catching up!" Tara panted.


    "Not if we take the long route!" Kannie countered. "Hold on!"


    She pulled Tara down a narrow gap between two buildings, barely squeezing through. The boys chasing them hesitated, their bigger frames making it harder to fit. That bought them a few seconds¡ªbut not enough.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    They sprinted into the open market street, dodging carts and startled merchants. People shouted in protest as the two girls barreled through. A pile of crates crashed behind them as one of Jace¡¯s men knocked over a fruit stand in pursuit.


    "Almost there!" Kannie gasped. "The docks!"


    Tara¡¯s heart was pounding so hard she thought it might burst. She had never been chased like this before. Her mind was whirling, trying to calculate the fastest way through the city. But even as she thought, her legs burned, exhaustion creeping in.


    Jace¡¯s gang was relentless.


    "Turn left!" Kannie called suddenly, spotting a route that cut through an old storage area.


    Tara didn''t hesitate, trusting her completely. They veered sharply, ducking through a torn canvas, then clambering over a low wooden fence. The shortcuts helped¡ªbut it still wasn¡¯t enough. The gang was splitting up, moving to cut them off.


    Then, up ahead, Tara saw it.


    The docks.


    And standing near the edge, handling what looked like some business with merchants, was Orion, Ra, Tsuki, Gabriel, and Nerpheus.


    The docks stretched wide, the scent of salt and rotting wood lingering in the warm air. The faint creak of boats against the water was the only sound as Tara and Kannie burst from the alleys, panting, running for their lives.


    Behind them?


    Jace¡¯s gang.


    Twelve boys, older, stronger, meaner. Jace led them, his face twisted in rage, his groin still sore from Kannie¡¯s earlier attack.


    And waiting for them?


    Orion. Ra. Tsuki. Gabriel. Nerpheus.


    The five boys stood in formation at the edge of the dock, blocking the only way forward. They didn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t move.


    They didn¡¯t need to.


    Orion stood at the center, his white dreadlocks shifting slightly in the breeze. His golden eyes gleamed under the sun, his gaze locked onto Jace with eerie stillness.


    Kannie and Tara stopped behind their brothers, breathless but safe.


    Gabriel grinned, hovering a few inches above the ground. ¡°You two sure know how to make an entrance.¡±


    Jace slowed as he reached the dock, his gang skidding to a halt beside him. His lip curled in disgust as he took in the group before him.


    "You think this is over?" Jace sneered, his voice low, venomous. His eyes flickered to Tara and Kannie, then back to Orion. "I¡¯m going to kill you. And when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take the girls with me."


    Kannie¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Tara clenched her fists.


    Orion?


    Orion said nothing.


    But his golden eyes narrowed just slightly.


    And that was more terrifying than anything else.


    Jace took a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t run this place, Orion. I do. You think you¡¯re stronger? You think you¡¯re untouchable?¡± He scoffed, then spat on the ground.


    "I''ll show you how wrong you are."


    The fight began.


    Jace lunged first.


    His gang followed, their battle cries echoing over the water.


    But Orion¡¯s group was ready


    Ra didn¡¯t hesitate. He smashed into two boys like a battering ram, sending them flying into a stack of wooden crates.One scrambled to his feet, swinging a rusty pipe at Ra¡¯s head.


    Ra caught it mid-air.


    Then he ripped it out of the boy¡¯s hands and cracked it over his knee. The thug barely had time to react before Ra¡¯s massive fist slammed into his stomach, making him crumple to the ground.


    The other attacker tried to run.


    Ra grabbed him by the collar and flung him into the harbor.


    Tsuki ducked, moving like a shadow. One of Jace¡¯s men came at him with a knife, but Tsuki sidestepped at the last second, grabbing his attacker¡¯s wrist and twisting.


    The knife clattered to the ground.


    Tsuki kicked the boy¡¯s legs out from under him and drove his elbow into his gut, knocking the air from his lungs.


    Another thug came from behind.


    Tsuki flipped forward, landing behind him, and delivered a swift kick to the side of his head.


    The boy dropped instantly.


    A gang member charged at Nerpheus.


    Nerpheus simply lifted his hand.


    The harbor water surged forward.


    A twisting torrent lashed out, smashing into the thug¡¯s chest, sending him crashing onto the dock, gasping for breath.


    Another boy tried to grab Nerpheus from behind.


    A water tendril coiled around his leg.


    And with a flick of Nerpheus¡¯s fingers, he was yanked off his feet and sent skidding across the dock.


    Gabriel laughed as he dodged a punch.


    "You guys suck," he taunted, flipping mid-air.


    One of Jace¡¯s boys swung at him with a plank of wood. Gabriel caught it effortlessly.


    Then he sent a jolt of electricity through his fingertips.


    The boy yelled as his hair stood on end, shaking violently. Gabriel grinned and gave him a playful tap on the forehead, making him topple over unconscious.


    Another thug tried throwing a rock at him.


    Gabriel snatched it from the air, then chucked it back twice as fast.


    Smack. Right in the forehead.


    Orion vs. Jace


    Jace rushed Orion, throwing a wild punch.


    Orion sidestepped easily, his expression unreadable.


    Jace swung again, again, again. Orion dodged every hit, his movements effortless, controlled.


    Jace was older. Bigger. Stronger.


    But Orion was better.


    Jace roared in frustration.


    Orion didn¡¯t flinch. Then he moved.


    A brutal jab to Jace¡¯s ribs.


    A sharp kick to his knee.


    Jace stumbled back, snarling. "FIGHT ME, YOU COWARD!"


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes narrowed.


    Then, without warning, Orion struck.


    A swift punch to Jace¡¯s jaw.


    Jace reeled back.


    Orion stepped in close, grabbed Jace¡¯s collar, and with one powerful motion¡ª


    ¡ªhe slammed Jace onto the dock.


    The wood shuddered. Jace groaned in pain, coughing blood.


    He tried to sit up.


    Orion placed a foot on his chest, pinning him down.


    Jace looked up.


    And then he saw it.


    Orion¡¯s eyes.


    Not just calm.


    Not just cold.


    But deadly serious.


    "If you ever come near the girls again," Orion said, voice low, controlled, lethal, "I will really kill you."


    Jace¡¯s breath hitched.


    Because he knew.


    Orion wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Silence settled over the docks.


    Jace¡¯s gang?


    Defeated.


    Some lay groaning on the ground. Others had already run.


    Jace clenched his teeth, fury burning in his chest.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because he knew he had lost.


    Orion stepped back, watching as Jace scrambled to his feet. Blood trickled down the older boy¡¯s lip. He glared at Orion, at the whole group, then spat on the ground.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he snarled.


    Orion didn¡¯t even blink. "Yes, it is."


    Jace hesitated for only a second.


    Then?


    He ran.


    The fight was over.


    Ra dusted off his knuckles. "Pathetic."


    Tsuki cracked his neck. "They barely put up a fight."


    Gabriel yawned. "I¡¯m disappointed. That was over too fast."


    Nerpheus was already turning toward the water, his gaze distant.


    Kannie let out a breath. "Holy crap. That was intense."


    Tara, catching her breath, looked at Orion. "You okay?"


    Orion glanced at her.


    Then he **smiled¡ª**just a little.


    "Yeah," he said. "I am now."


    The hideout reeked of sweat, stale ale, and humiliation.


    Jace sat in a dark corner, his lip split, bruises forming along his ribs, a dull pain throbbing through his body. His men were scattered around the room, licking their wounds, their pride shattered. The fight at the docks had humiliated them beyond anything they had experienced before. Orion and his group had dismantled them like they were nothing. They had been kings of the slums, ruling through fear, but now, the fear belonged to them.


    The others whispered, muttering in hushed voices, their faith in Jace wavering. He could feel it. He clenched his fists. He had to do something¡ªhe had to get even.


    Then, the room grew colder.


    A slow, methodical set of footsteps echoed in the alley outside. The laughter and murmurs of the slums quieted, as if the entire district had felt the presence approaching.


    Lucian had arrived.


    The heavy wooden door creaked open, and a figure stepped inside. The firelight cast long shadows against the walls as Lucian entered, his cloak billowing slightly. His presence was suffocating. He carried himself with a refined grace, but beneath the polished surface, there was a predator, one that never needed to raise its voice to command absolute fear.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the pitiful sight of Jace and his men. A flicker of amusement crossed his face, though his sharp features betrayed no true emotion.


    Jace straightened up, forcing confidence into his posture. "You''re early. But I¡¯ve got your payment."


    Lucian said nothing for a long moment. He simply studied Jace, the way a snake would watch a rat caught in a trap.


    "You''re not late," Lucian finally said, his voice smooth, dangerous. "But I hear you''ve had¡­ difficulties."


    Jace gritted his teeth. Of course, Lucian had already heard. Nothing in the slums happened without him knowing.


    "It was nothing," Jace said quickly. "A minor setback."


    Lucian tilted his head, feigning interest. "Oh? A minor setback? From what I hear, you and your boys were beaten. At the docks. In your district."


    Jace¡¯s stomach twisted. He swallowed hard. "They just caught us off guard¡ª"


    Lucian¡¯s fingers tapped against the hilt of his blade, lazily, as if he were contemplating something. "Tell me," he murmured. "Who did this to you?"


    Jace hesitated.


    Then, anger burned away his hesitation. He had spent years climbing his way to the top of the slums, making himself untouchable. And in one day, Orion and his little group had torn it all down. If he wanted revenge, if he wanted to be somebody, he needed Lucian¡¯s power. And Lucian could destroy them.


    Jace took a breath. "A group led by a kid named Orion. Him and his gang."


    Lucian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change,


    "Orion?"


    Jace described him. "Dark brown skin. White dreadlocked hair gold eye colour Unbelievably strong. Almost unnatural." He spat to the side. "He fights like he''s been doing it since birth. Like he''s trained for it."


    Lucian¡¯s hand stilled.


    For a moment, just a fraction of a second, something flickered in his gaze and there was a shift in the air..


    But then, as quickly as it came, it was gone.


    "Interesting," Lucian murmured. "And his group?"


    "Five others." Jace listed them off. "Ra, big guy, dragon-like eyes, strong as hell. Tsuki, fast, precise, quiet. Gabriel, some floating smartass, fights like a damn ghost. Nerpheus, controls water¡ªsome freak. And then there¡¯s the two girls: Tara and Kannie."


    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "Tara?"


    Jace nodded. "Yeah. She was with them. She¡¯s been running with Orion for over a year."


    Lucian exhaled slowly.


    And suddenly, it all made sense.


    That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been able to find her.


    Tara Evern. The daughter of professor Evern. The leverage he had been carefully cultivating to force her parents to find the Starbeam Necklace. She had ran away too the slums and changer her appearance¡ªthat¡¯s why she had slipped through his fingers. She had been right under his nose, hiding among them.


    Lucian resisted the urge to smirk.


    This was better than he could have imagined.


    He turned slightly, letting the candlelight illuminate the edge of his sharp jawline. "Jace you should just kill him.¡±


    Jace straightened, his body tense. "What?"


    Lucian stepped forward, his voice lowering into something silkier, more insidious. "You will bring Tara to me. Alive. And you will wipe out Orion and his gang. All of them. No survivors."


    Jace''s breath hitched. "You want Tara?"


    Lucian¡¯s smile was cold. "She is more valuable than you realize."


    Jace hesitated. "And what do I get?"


    Lucian chuckled softly. "Oh, Jace. Do you think you have a choice?" His dark sunken eyes gleamed with something predatory. "You want revenge? Power? A place in my organization? Then you do this."


    Jace swallowed hard.


    Lucian leaned in, voice like venom in his ear. "You let a boy and his pathetic little family humiliate you. They made you weak. But I can make you strong. You do this, and you will never have to fear weakness again."


    Jace clenched his jaw.


    Lucian stepped back, his smirk widening. "Find them. Kill them. Bring me Tara."


    Then, as if satisfied, Lucian turned toward the door. "Don¡¯t fail me, Jace."


    The door creaked shut, leaving Jace in the dim light of the hideout, his mind racing, his fists clenching.


    This wasn¡¯t just revenge anymore.


    This was war.

 Chapter 12: Three Travelers and the Rising Tempest

    The abandoned warehouse loomed over the old business district like a relic of a forgotten era. The once-grand marketplace, now decayed and swallowed by the slums of Xylodia, was Jace¡¯s domain. The shattered glass windows let in streaks of the moonlight, casting jagged shadows along the rusted beams and broken crates scattered across the floor. This was the heart of his empire¡ªthe empire he had built from the bones of those who dared oppose him.


    Tonight, a storm was brewing.


    Jace stood at the center of the raised platform, surveying the room below. Beneath him, his lieutenants gathered, each one ruling a different section of the old business district. They had been killers, thieves, and outcasts before Jace molded them into something more¡ªcommanders of his growing empire. They had been instrumental in eliminating the old gangs and taking control of the territory over a year ago. Now, they each commanded their own factions, overseeing hundreds of young men who operated in the shadows of Xylodia.


    There were four in total, each leading a dozen or more subordinates ranging in age from fifteen to nineteen. They were ruthless, hardened by the streets, their names whispered in fear by those who had the misfortune of crossing them.


    First was Silas, broad-shouldered with a scar running from his jaw to his temple. He was the enforcer, the one who ensured order with an iron fist. His men were the bruisers, the ones who handled the dirty work when intimidation alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    Next was Renna, the only female among them, but no less lethal. Her thin, wiry frame was deceptive¡ªshe was as fast as she was merciless, her blades whispering death before her enemies even realized they were bleeding. Her faction specialized in ambush tactics, information gathering, and assassinations.


    Then there was Darin, tall and lanky, but deceptively strong. His boys were the best at smuggling, pickpocketing, and sabotage. If something needed to disappear or be burned to the ground, Darin¡¯s crew made sure it happened without a trace.


    Finally, Markus, the strategist. He was the oldest at nineteen, with piercing eyes that always seemed to be calculating. His men were disciplined, efficient. They weren¡¯t just brawlers¡ªthey were soldiers, trained to follow orders with unwavering loyalty.


    The air was tense as they stood in a semi-circle, waiting for Jace to speak.


    He let the silence stretch, watching them shift slightly under his gaze before he finally spoke. "We have unfinished business."


    Silas cracked his knuckles. "That so? The docks made it sound like we had our heads kicked in."


    Jace¡¯s jaw tightened. "We did. And that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to fix it."


    Renna folded her arms, eyes narrowed. "Who are they?"


    Jace took a step forward. "A crew led by a boy named Orion. Five others. They humiliated us in our own territory." His voice darkened. "I want them dead."


    Darin raised an eyebrow. "Why now? You don¡¯t usually call a meeting over a street fight."


    Jace exhaled through his nose, his grip tightening on the railing. "Because this isn''t just about a fight. This is about power. We own this district, but we aren¡¯t at the top¡ªnot yet. We answer to Lucian''s ranks, but after them, we are the next in line. If we want to climb higher, we need to prove that no one can defy us and live."


    Markus leaned forward slightly, always the most perceptive. "And what¡¯s the plan? You wouldn¡¯t be gathering us if you didn¡¯t already have one."


    Jace smirked. "Tomorrow, we hunt. Orion and his crew think they¡¯re safe because they beat a few of us. They don¡¯t know what it means to have the entire district turn against them. We make sure they learn that lesson."


    Renna¡¯s fingers drummed against her blade¡¯s hilt. "And the girl? The rabbit one?"


    Jace¡¯s expression darkened. "Kannie belongs to me. I¡¯ll keep her as a pet."


    Silas chuckled, shaking his head. "You¡¯re twisted, Jace."


    "No," Jace corrected, his voice cold, "I¡¯m smart. We send a message that no one defies us and walks away."


    Darin smirked. "Alright. I can cut off some of their escape routes, make sure they don¡¯t slip out."


    Markus nodded. "I¡¯ll spread word in the district that any street rat caught aiding them will be dealt with."


    Silas cracked his knuckles. "My boys will break them the second they step foot in our territory."


    Renna grinned. "And when the time comes, I¡¯ll make sure they never see us coming."


    Jace surveyed them all, his chest swelling with satisfaction. This was his empire, his army. Orion and his pathetic band of misfits had no idea what was coming.


    Then, Jace hesitated for a moment, before adding, "Lucian wants the girl. Tara. He wants her alive."


    A ripple of surprise passed through the group. Silas raised an eyebrow. "What for?"


    Jace didn¡¯t give details. He wasn¡¯t about to tell them about the deal he had made with Lucian. Instead, he kept his answer vague. "Doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that we deliver. He wants her, and we make sure he gets her."


    Renna smirked. "A high-value prize, then? Shouldn¡¯t be too hard to track her down."


    Jace nodded. "She¡¯s been hiding, but not for much longer."


    The air was thick with anticipation, the scent of blood and ambition hanging between them. The old business district belonged to them. Tomorrow, they would reclaim what was theirs.


    And Jace would make sure Orion would suffer


    Later that day


    The gates of Xylodia loomed tall before them, their towering stone archways etched with salt-weathered carvings of sea serpents and roaring waves. The city¡¯s coastal winds carried the briny scent of the ocean, mixing with the aroma of roasted street food, damp wood, and the distant musk of fish markets. Beyond the walls, the sprawling giant kingdom pulsed with restless energy¡ªdockworkers unloading cargo, merchants calling out prices, and distant bell tolls marking the flow of trade and travel.


    Three figures stepped through the open gates, moving seamlessly into the bustling crowd.


    The tallest among them, a broad-shouldered man cloaked in a deep hood, walked with an unhurried, effortless gait, his massive frame cutting through the tide of people like a ship parting the waves. Though the depth of his hood concealed his features, the occasional glint of lantern light revealed glimpses of dark brown skin and faint strands of white dreadlocked hair peeking from beneath the fabric. His presence was commanding, yet detached, as though the world around him existed solely for his amusement.


    Beside him, a young woman hovered inches above the ground, her long golden braids swaying gently as if caught in an invisible current. The tilted wizard¡¯s hat atop her head gave her an air of playful mischief, though her violet eyes gleamed with something, far sharper. She wore a short robe that left her toned midriff exposed, an equally short skirt that moved freely with her floating form, and long leather boots that stopped just beneath her knees.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Trailing just behind them, a smaller figure cloaked in black moved like a shadow slipping through the cracks of the world. The twelve-year-old boy¡¯s ninja garb ensured he blended into the shifting crowd, his mismatched eyes¡ªone blue, one brown¡ªflicking with quick, sharp calculation as he absorbed the movements, voices, and rhythms of the unfamiliar city. He memorized escape routes, studied the placements of guards, and noted every potential threat or opportunity.


    Their arrival drew no special attention. In a city like Xylodia, where traders, sailors, mercenaries, and criminals alike roamed freely, they were just another group of travelers passing through the gates.


    But the moment they entered, the air around them shifted.


    Something in the way the streets hummed¡ªthe murmurs of dockworkers, the urgent exchanges of traders¡ªsuggested an undercurrent of tension, something brewing beneath the surface.


    The floating woman smirked, casting a lazy glance at the hooded man beside her. "Smells like secrets."


    He gave a soft chuckle, his grin barely visible beneath the hood. "Then it''s our kind of place."


    Their first stop was clear.


    They needed passage to Galewind¡ªand that meant visiting the Tidal Blades Marine Guild.


    The Tidal Blades Guildhall ¨C Heart of the Seas


    The Tidal Blades Marine Guild stood just beyond the docks, its fortress-like structure carved from enchanted stone, built to resist the relentless assault of wind and tide. Above it, the Beacon Tower pulsed with rhythmic light, a magical signal guiding ships through thick fog and violent storms. The crest of the Tidal Blades¡ªan oceanic whirlpool encircling a trident¡ªwas emblazoned across banners hanging along the stone walls.


    Inside, the guildhall thrived with movement¡ªnavigators charting maps, adventurers negotiating contracts, the scent of parchment, salt, and burning lantern oil filling the air.


    The clerk behind the main desk, a lean, weathered man with graying hair, barely glanced up from his towering stack of documents as the floating woman approached.


    His spectacles rested low on his nose, his expression worn with the exhaustion of someone who had spent far too many nights dealing with reckless sailors.


    "Looking for work, passage, or trouble?" he asked without preamble.


    The floating woman smirked, resting her elbows on the counter. "Only one of those things, but I won¡¯t tell you which."


    The clerk sighed, already regretting the conversation. "What do you need?"


    "A ship to Galewind," she replied, tilting her head. "Preferably one that doesn''t sink halfway there."


    The clerk snorted, flipping open a weathered ledger. He adjusted his spectacles, scanning the entries.


    "Galewind, huh?" He traced a finger along the parchment, his voice carrying the tired monotony of a man who had repeated this information countless times. "Most ships heading that way are trade vessels, not passenger transports. If you need passage, you¡¯re looking at two days'' wait. Next ship sails on the Morning Tide, a merchant vessel under Captain Ralnor."


    The floating woman pouted, crossing her arms. "And if we don¡¯t feel like waiting?"


    The clerk didn¡¯t even look up. "Then you buy a ship, steal a ship, or swim."


    The hooded man exhaled softly, a low chuckle vibrating beneath the shadows of his cloak.


    The floating woman grinned, tapping her staff against the counter. "Well, two days it is, then. How do we book passage?"


    "Payment upfront. Thirty silver for a standard room. Fifty if you don¡¯t want to share with rats."


    She leaned in. "I like rats. They tell better stories than most people."


    The clerk didn¡¯t react, merely stamping a receipt and sliding it toward her.


    The hooded man took it lazily, tucking it into his cloak with an amused grin.


    As they turned back toward the city, the floating woman stretched, hovering backward toward the exit. "Two days to kill. Plenty of time to get into trouble."


    The boy in black, still silent, barely reacted, though his mismatched eyes flickered toward the shifting streets, already anticipating where they would spend those two days.


    The hooded man, still grinning, tucked his hands into his cloak. "Or to be entertained."


    They continued through the streets until they reached a modest inn,


    By the time they reached the inn, the mood of the city had shifted. The energy of merchants and sailors had faded, replaced by the low hum of whispered deals, hushed exchanges, and the kind of tension that only appeared when the law wasn¡¯t watching. They settled in a district just above the slums¡ªa place where people did not ask questions, and faces were easy to forget.


    They stepped inside.


    The tavern¡¯s warmth enveloped them as they entered, carrying the familiar scents of roasted meat, ale, and old wood. The atmosphere was lively but subdued, filled with the quiet energy of people who had learned to speak without drawing attention, to listen without being seen.


    The barmaid, a woman with auburn hair tied loosely back, turned toward them as they approached the counter. Her eyes flickered with curiosity, pausing for a second too long on the towering hooded figure, before moving to the floating woman and finally, the silent boy dressed in black.


    She straightened, her tone polite but cautious. "Looking for a room?"


    The hooded man tilted his head slightly, his voice deep, calm but laced with a lazy amusement.


    "That depends," he mused, tapping his fingers against the counter. "Are good prices included with a friendly smile, or do I have to work for that?"


    The barmaid blinked, a slight pink creeping into her cheeks, before she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. A nervous laugh slipped out before she quickly looked away. "I¡ªuh¡­ well, that depends on how much charm you think you have."


    The floating woman sighed dramatically, rolling her violet eyes as she tapped her staff against the wooden floor. "For the love of magic, just pay her so we can sit down."


    The barmaid, still slightly flustered, quickly listed the prices, her gaze pointedly avoiding the hooded man now.


    At the edge of the conversation, the smallest figure raised a single hand and muttered, "Juice."


    The barmaid hesitated, then slid a glass of fresh fruit juice across the counter. The boy took it without another word, walking toward an empty table near the back, where he could watch without being watched.


    The hooded man leaned back, his massive frame sinking into the chair with an almost lazy ease. The lantern above them flickered, casting just enough light to reveal hints of dark brown skin, the faintest strands of white dreadlocked hair escaping from his hood.


    The young woman plopped into her chair with exaggerated ease, stretching her arms dramatically before grabbing a large pint of ale. The size of it was enough to make most men pause¡ªsomething only the burliest of sailors might drink. She took a deep gulp without hesitation, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    As the night deepened, the inn¡¯s energy shifted. The boisterous drinking had begun to quiet, and now, conversations turned low, secretive, tense.


    From a nearby table, a group of rough-looking men sat hunched over their drinks, speaking in hushed but urgent tones.


    "I''m telling you," one of them muttered. "Stay out of the Old Business District slums tomorrow."


    "Why?" another asked. "Jace up to something again?"


    "More than something," the first man grunted. "He''s looking for someone. A kid."


    The hooded man, previously relaxed, shifted slightly, his hidden eyes flickering toward the conversation.


    "A kid?" one of the others asked. "Who?"


    "Some street brat," the first man muttered. "Jace wants him dead. Him and his whole damn group."


    "Shit," another exhaled. "That serious?"


    "Yeah. The kid beat the hell out of Jace at the docks¡ªin broad daylight. Humiliated him in front of half the slums."


    The hooded man froze for just a fraction of a second, then leaned back, fingers tapping the rim of his drink.


    "Jace ain''t the type to let something like that slide," the second man continued. "He¡¯s bringing out the youth gangs¡ªwants the whole slum to know what happens when you embarrass him."


    The third man, who had been quiet until now, scoffed. "He¡¯s hunting some kid named Orion."


    The woman beside the hooded man stopped spinning her magic, her fingers pausing mid-air. Her violet eyes flickered with sharp interest.


    The masked boy remained still, his mismatched eyes narrowing slightly.


    Another man, shaking his head, added, "All I heard is that he''s after some kid with dark brown skin and white dreadlocked hair."


    The hooded man¡¯s fingers, which had been lazily drumming against the table, stopped.


    For a moment, silence stretched between the trio.


    The woman leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on one hand, a knowing smirk playing at her lips.


    "Now that''s interesting," she murmured.


    The hooded man exhaled through his nose, his smirk barely visible beneath the shadow of his hood.


    "Yeah," he said quietly, voice laced with intrigue. "Very interesting."


    The masked boy finally spoke, his voice calm but weighted.


    "Are we going after him?"


    The hooded man took a sip of his drink, then set it down with a quiet chuckle.


    "Not yet," he said. "But I want to see how this plays out."


    The woman beside him smirked, tapping her staff against the wooden floor.


    "Then tomorrow," she said, lifting her glass, "we take a little walk through the slums."


    The three drank in silence.


    Tomorrow, the Old Business District would be chaotic. And they would be there to watch.

 Chapter 13: The Wolves Have Arrived

    The morning air hung thick over Xylodia, the city caught in the space between waking life and the remnants of the night¡¯s secrets. The market district was beginning to stir¡ªmerchants setting up their stalls, beggars creeping from their hidden corners, and traders barking the first of their daily deals. The slums, however, were different today.


    Orion noticed it first.


    The usual energy of the lower district was gone. No drunkards groaning in the alleys, no street kids sprinting between buildings, no early morning fights over scraps. Instead, there was a stillness, something unnatural. The quiet before a storm.


    As he and his crew moved toward Farrow¡¯s Pawnshop, their boots scuffing over uneven stone, Orion''s golden eyes flicked to the side streets, watching the empty windows and half-open doors where faces should have been. It wasn¡¯t right.


    Something had changed.


    Behind him, Kannie and Tara walked ahead, carrying the loot from last night¡¯s job¡ªa collection of gold trinkets, fine fabrics, and a noble¡¯s signet ring swiped straight from the mansion¡¯s vault. It was a clean job, and Farrow always paid well, but Orion¡¯s gut twisted with unease.


    Nerpheus, Gabriel, Ra, and Tsuki followed closely, their conversation light but edged with caution. Even Gabriel, the usual instigator of jokes, kept his voice lower than usual.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so dead out here?¡± Ra muttered, his emerald-green eyes scanning the rooftops. His muscular frame was tense, built for a fight, though none had come yet.


    Orion didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t like guessing.


    The pawnshop stood on the edge of the district, its weathered wooden door and rusted metal sign swaying slightly in the breeze. A familiar place, one that had always been safe until today.


    When they reached the entrance, Orion gestured to Tara and Kannie.


    ¡°Go inside,¡± he ordered. ¡°Handle business.¡±


    Tara nodded, adjusting her grip on the sack of stolen goods before stepping through the door. Kannie followed, her rabbit-like ears twitching slightly as she disappeared into the shop.


    Farrow liked the girls.


    That was fine.


    Orion kept his eyes on the street outside, scanning the corners, the alleyways.


    And then, the people began to gather.


    At first, it was just a few¡ªa handful of men lingering too long at the corner, others standing too still near the market stalls. But then, more came. Dozens. And they weren¡¯t merchants.


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes narrowed.


    They didn¡¯t look like common thieves, nor like simple street thugs. They stood in formation, their hands drifting to the hilts of weapons, their expressions sharp with intent.


    This wasn¡¯t an accident.


    This was a trap.


    Inside the Pawnshop: Violence Erupts


    Tara and Kannie stepped up to the counter, where Farrow leaned lazily on his elbows. His long, greasy hair was tied back, and his eyes ran over them with the same sleazy interest as always.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Farrow grinned, tapping his fingers against the wooden surface. ¡°My favorite girls.¡±


    Tara wasted no time, pulling out the bag of stolen goods and dumping them onto the counter. ¡°The haul from last night. Good quality. Pay up.¡±


    Farrow barely looked at the items, his beady eyes locked on Kannie instead.


    ¡°You should stick around here, little rabbit.¡± His voice dripped with amusement. ¡°I could keep you safe.¡±


    Kannie frowned. ¡°Safe from what?¡±


    Farrow¡¯s grin widened, a sick glint flashing in his gaze. ¡°From what¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    And then, four men stepped from the backroom.


    Orion heard the scream before he saw the fight begin.


    His body moved before his mind caught up, his instincts kicking in as he snapped to Tsuki and Nerpheus.


    ¡°Go. Now.¡±


    The two were already in motion.


    Tsuki kicked the pawnshop door open with enough force to splinter the wood, his silver eyes flashing with fury.


    Inside, Farrow had Kannie by the arm, his grip tight and possessive. The four men who had emerged were already advancing toward Tara.


    That was the last thing they ever did.


    Tsuki moved like a beast let off its chain.


    His first strike shattered a man¡¯s ribs, folding him like paper. The second barely had time to draw his knife before Tsuki caved his face in with a devastating elbow.


    Nerpheus moved like water, fluid and precise. From the pouch on his belt, he flicked his hand¡ªa thin stream of water curling into a whip, slicing the air before wrapping around the throats of the two remaining men. He yanked hard. The men¡¯s heads cracked together, their bodies slumping.


    Farrow, caught off guard, barely had time to register what was happening before Kannie growled, ¡°Get your dirty hands off me.¡±


    Her rabbit-like legs coiled, the muscles rippling with raw power.


    And then she kicked him.


    The impact sent Farrow flying backward into the remaining bodies, his arm and ribs shattering instantly on impact. He crashed against the shelves, sending items tumbling as he howled in agony.


    Kannie flicked her ears, brushing off the dust from her feet. ¡°Creep.¡±


    The Battle Outside


    The moment the fight inside erupted, the ambush outside ignited into chaos.


    Jace¡¯s men rushed forward, and the group met them head-on.


    Gabriel¡¯s fists crackled with electricity, and when he punched the nearest enemy in the gut, a violent arc of blue lightning sent the man spasming to the ground.


    Ra slammed into two opponents at once, lifting one clean off the ground by the throat before throwing him into a market stall.


    Nerpheus, now outside, twirled his water whip in fluid, controlled strikes, knocking away blades and sweeping legs from under attackers.


    Orion fought like a phantom, dodging, weaving, striking with surgical precision.


    But there were too many of them.


    Dozens. More than expected.


    And Orion still didn¡¯t know why.


    The slums of Xylodia¡¯s Old Business District had always been a place of violence and power. Those who ruled here did so with their fists, not their words. Orion had humiliated Jace at the docks, and now, that insult was being answered.


    Orion and his crew had already fought their way through waves of Jace¡¯s men, but the moment the dust settled, the real threat appeared.


    From the alleyways, from the shadows, from abandoned storefronts, figures stepped forward. These weren¡¯t the usual street thugs.


    These were fighters.


    The bruisers of the Old Business District slums, the ones called upon when intimidation wasn¡¯t enough.


    These were the real muscle, the ones Jace relied on when intimidation alone wasn¡¯t enough. Fighters, brawlers, enforcers¡ªyoung men, all between sixteen and eighteen, hardened by life in the slums and trained to fight in the dirtiest ways possible.


    At the center of it all stood Silas.


    He was broad-shouldered and built like a fortress, his body scarred from years of street fights and back-alley brawls. His most distinctive feature was the scar running from his jaw to his temple.


    And unlike the others, Silas wasn¡¯t grinning.


    He wasn¡¯t here to play.


    As the dust settled and Orion and his crew caught their breath, Silas cracked his knuckles, his piercing gaze locking onto Orion.


    ¡°You really should¡¯ve kept your head down, kid.¡± His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it¡ªa promise of violence.


    Orion narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t reply.


    Silas continued, his lips curling into something resembling amusement. ¡°You were lucky I wasn¡¯t there that day at the docks. If I had been?¡± He shrugged, his heavy shoulders rising. ¡°You¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Silas wasn¡¯t bluffing. He was Jace¡¯s enforcer, the one who made sure order was kept. Unlike the wild and reckless Jace, Silas was cold, methodical, and deadly.


    Ra stepped forward without hesitation, rolling his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± he muttered.


    Orion glanced at him but said nothing. He knew that tone.


    Ra had already made up his mind


    The moment Silas moved, Ra knew something was wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t just his size¡ªbroad shoulders, solid frame, the kind of build that looked carved from stone¡ªit was the way he moved.


    Fast. Too fast.


    Ra barely had time to take a defensive stance before Silas was already on him, closing the gap in an instant.


    A fist like a hammer swung toward Ra¡¯s head, the air cracking from the sheer force behind it.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ra reacted on instinct alone, tilting his body to the side just enough to avoid a direct hit¡ªbut even that wasn¡¯t enough.


    The punch grazed his cheek, but the force behind it sent him stumbling sideways.


    His footing barely adjusted before¡ª


    BAM!


    Silas¡¯ knee slammed into his ribs, the impact sending a shockwave of pain through Ra¡¯s entire torso.


    Ra¡¯s breath left him in a sharp gasp, his vision blurring for a second as he staggered back.


    That hurt.


    That really hurt.


    Silas didn¡¯t stop.


    He was already following up, his fists a blur, his movements too sharp, too practiced.


    Ra tried to regain his stance, but Silas was relentless.


    A left hook slammed into his side, knocking him further off balance.


    A brutal uppercut crashed against his stomach, making his muscles seize from the pain.


    And then¡ª


    CRACK!


    Silas¡¯ elbow smashed into Ra¡¯s jaw, snapping his head to the side.


    Ra¡¯s ears rang, his vision darkening for a split second.


    He felt his own blood on his tongue.


    Silas didn''t let up.


    Another fist drove into Ra¡¯s stomach, and this time, the impact forced Ra to double over, gasping for air.


    Silas grinned, eyes cold.


    "You''re slow," he said. Then he grabbed Ra by the back of his shirt.


    Before Ra could react¡ªhe was lifted off his feet.


    Then¡ª


    SLAM!


    His back crashed into the ground, dirt and dust flying from the impact.


    Ra tried to push himself up, but¡ª


    A boot stomped down onto his chest.


    Hard.


    Pain exploded through Ra¡¯s ribs. He gasped, teeth clenched, his fingers digging into the dirt beneath him.


    Silas stared down at him, his scarred face emotionless.


    "You thought you could fight me?" he scoffed. "You''re nothing special."


    Ra''s mind was spinning, his body aching from the blows. He had never felt this much force behind someone¡¯s hits before.


    Every punch, every strike had been measured¡ªnot wild, not uncontrolled.


    Silas was a fighter through and through.


    The bruisers of the Old Business District weren¡¯t like the thugs Orion had taken down before.


    These were the real enforcers¡ªthe ones who handled the fights that mattered.


    And Ra was losing.


    Silas lifted his foot off Ra¡¯s chest.


    "Get up," he said. "If you''re gonna talk big, at least make this interesting."


    Ra gritted his teeth, pushing himself up, his body screaming in protest.


    His ribs ached, his jaw throbbed, and his lungs felt tight, compressed from the hits.


    But he wasn''t done.


    Not yet.


    Ra launched himself forward, throwing a punch straight for Silas¡¯ face.


    Silas moved effortlessly, weaving to the side.


    Ra¡¯s punch hit nothing but air.


    And before he could recover¡ª


    Silas¡¯ fist drove into his ribs again, then another punch to his side, then a kick straight into his gut.


    Each hit landed with terrifying accuracy, like he was playing with him.


    Ra coughed, stumbling back, his breath ragged.


    "Is that all you got?" Silas asked, voice mocking.


    Ra''s fists clenched.


    His muscles burned. His mind raced.


    He couldn''t match Silas'' speed. Couldn''t match his technique.


    For the first time in his life, Ra felt something he wasn''t used to feeling.


    Helpless.


    Silas stepped forward again, raising his fists.


    "You should¡¯ve stayed out of this," he said. "Now you''re just another body in the dirt."


    Ra looked at him, breathing hard, every nerve in his body screaming.


    And then¡ª


    Something shifted.


    It wasn¡¯t just anger. It wasn¡¯t just frustration.


    It was something deeper.


    Something buried inside him.


    The last time he had felt like this¡ª


    That day.


    The day he and Orion had gone after that dealer.


    The one who sold his mother the poison that killed her.


    Ra had gone back for revenge.


    And something had woken up inside him.


    Just like now.


    His body burned.


    His vision sharpened.


    He felt weightless and heavy at the same time.


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    But everyone else did.


    Because around his bruised and battered form, a faint green glow began to shimmer.


    Orion¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    Kannie¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Ra¡­?¡±


    Even Silas paused, watching the change.


    Ra barely noticed.


    He just felt hot.


    His muscles felt lighter. His breathing steadied.


    Silas, however, wasn¡¯t impressed.


    Instead, he grinned.


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s see what this is.¡±


    Silas¡¯ body glowed faintly, his body enforcement magic surging.


    This time, he moved even faster, closing the distance instantly.


    Ra saw it coming.


    And he moved.


    For the first time, he dodged before Silas even finished his attack.


    Silas¡¯ fist slammed into nothing but air.


    Ra twisted mid-motion, his own punch driving straight into Silas¡¯ ribs.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the air.


    Silas staggered back, eyes wide in shock.


    Ra didn¡¯t stop.


    He followed up¡ªa kick to the side, a fist to the chest, another strike that knocked Silas¡¯ head back.


    Silas was on the defensive now.


    His body enforcement magic was powerful¡ªbut Ra was moving differently now.


    Faster. Sharper. More precise.


    Silas wiped blood from his lip.


    And then¡ª


    He laughed.


    ¡°Oh, hell yes.¡±


    He charged forward again, and this time, it was a true fight.


    Fist met fist.


    Kick met kick.


    Every impact sent dust and debris flying.


    It wasn¡¯t like before.


    Now, they were even.


    Blow for blow. Strike for strike.


    Neither backing down.


    Neither willing to lose.


    Ra and Silas were locked in a whirlwind of fists and kicks.


    They moved too fast for the normal eye to track¡ªa brutal, high-level battle that had long surpassed the average street brawl.


    Their blows met in the air, shockwaves cracking the ground beneath them.


    Each strike sent vibrations through the street, the sheer power of their battle forcing others to keep their distance.


    But the rest of the bruisers weren¡¯t going to stand and watch.


    A gruff voice from their ranks barked a command.


    ¡°Take out the rest of them! NOW!¡±


    And then¡ª


    The slums exploded into violence


    Orion didn''t hesitate.


    The moment the bruisers charged, his dagger was already in motion.


    The first man lunged at him, a thick-armed brute swinging a rusted iron club, aiming to take Orion¡¯s head off with a single blow.


    Too slow.


    Orion dropped low, his body twisting like a serpent. The club whistled over his head, hitting nothing but air¡ª


    And then his dagger flashed.


    SHLICK!


    A clean, precise slash across the bruiser¡¯s chest.


    Deep. Fatal.


    Blood sprayed into the air.


    And yet¡ª


    The man didn¡¯t stop.


    His snarling grin remained, even as his chest bled freely. His muscles twitched, but there was no pain, no hesitation.


    Orion¡¯s golden eyes narrowed.


    What the hell did they take?


    No time to think.


    The second bruiser was already attacking, his fists swinging like hammers.


    Orion twisted sideways, dodging one, then another. His dagger whipped out, aiming for the bruiser¡¯s exposed ribs¡ª


    But the third man was already charging from behind, a blade flashing toward Orion¡¯s back.


    Orion¡¯s instincts screamed.


    His body moved before his mind did¡ª


    He jumped.


    The third bruiser¡¯s dagger stabbed into nothing but air.


    Orion flipped over him, his boots planting against the bruiser¡¯s shoulders¡ª


    Then¡ª


    CRACK!


    Orion launched off him, using the momentum to flip high above the battlefield, his golden eyes scanning the chaos below.


    Six men.


    All surrounding him.


    Each one built like a warrior, their movements too controlled for street thugs.


    And they weren¡¯t slowing down.


    Their wounds?


    Useless against them.


    Pain meant nothing to them.


    Orion exhaled sharply as he landed, his dagger spinning between his fingers.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this the hard way.¡±


    The moment Orion''s feet touched the ground, three bruisers attacked at once.


    The first swung wide, trying to crush him with sheer brute strength.


    Orion sidestepped effortlessly, his blade whipping upward¡ª


    SHLICK.


    A clean slash across the throat.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, blood pouring from his neck¡ª


    But even as his body collapsed, his face remained locked in a grin.


    The second bruiser lunged forward, swinging a broken steel pipe.


    Orion caught the movement in the corner of his eye, his body already shifting¡ª


    Too slow.


    The pipe whistled through the air, inches from his ribs¡ª


    Orion dropped to his knees, sliding under the swing, then kicked out with all his strength.


    CRACK!


    His foot collided with the bruiser¡¯s kneecap, snapping it backward.


    A normal man would have screamed in agony.


    The bruiser?


    He just kept coming.


    Orion rolled forward, avoiding a second attack¡ª


    And then, in one swift motion, he drove his dagger upward.


    Straight through the bruiser¡¯s jaw, piercing his skull.


    Instant kill.


    Orion yanked the blade free, spinning on his heel¡ª


    But the third bruiser was already there.


    A massive arm wrapped around his throat, crushing him like a steel vice.


    Orion gasped, his air supply cut off.


    The bruiser¡¯s voice was a low growl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you dance now, kid.¡±


    Orion¡¯s vision blurred, his body struggling against the chokehold.


    Too strong. Too tight.


    His fingers tightened around his dagger, but he couldn¡¯t get the angle to stab.


    His mind raced.


    Think.


    Then¡ª


    He relaxed.


    The bruiser laughed. ¡°Givin¡¯ up alrea¡ª¡±


    Orion threw his entire weight forward.


    The sudden shift caught the bruiser off guard, his grip loosening for just a second.


    That second was all Orion needed.


    He slammed his head backward, cracking his skull against the bruiser¡¯s nose.


    The grip weakened¡ª


    Orion drove his dagger into the man¡¯s forearm, twisting it violently.


    The bruiser roared, finally letting go.


    Orion hit the ground, coughing, his throat burning.


    But no time to breathe.


    The fourth bruiser was already charging.


    A massive blade swinging down toward his head.


    Orion rolled to the side, barely dodging in time.


    He needed to end this.


    He grabbed one of the dead bruiser¡¯s weapons, a curved machete¡ª


    And with one clean motion¡ª


    He slashed upward.


    The fourth bruiser¡¯s chest split open, blood spraying into the dirt.


    Orion didn¡¯t even stop to watch him fall.


    Two left.


    The final two bruisers were hesitating now.


    They had watched Orion take out four of their own in seconds.


    But they didn¡¯t back down.


    They charged together.


    Orion exhaled.


    Then he moved.


    Duck. Twist. Slash. Kick. Step back. Counter.


    His body weaved between their attacks, his dagger flashing in the dim light.


    One bruiser swung¡ªOrion caught his wrist, twisted it¡ªSNAP!


    The other stabbed¡ªOrion redirected the blade, shoving it into the first bruiser¡¯s gut.


    Before the second bruiser could react¡ª


    Orion slammed his dagger through his chest.


    One final heartbeat.


    The man collapsed.


    Silence.


    Orion exhaled sharply, his golden eyes cold and unreadable.


    Six men.


    Dead.


    And he had barely broken a sweat.


    From their vantage point atop a crumbling rooftop, three figures watched the battle unfold below.


    The tallest of the three, a cloaked man, crouched at the rooftop¡¯s edge, his arms draped lazily over his knees. Though his hood concealed most of his face, the gleam of white dreadlocked hair peeked from beneath it, shifting slightly as the breeze passed through. His grin stretched wide, teeth flashing beneath the shadows of his hood as he watched the carnage with obvious amusement.


    Beside him, the young woman stood with her arms crossed, leaning slightly on a staff adorned with gemstones. The massive wizard¡¯s hat atop her head hid most of her features, casting her face in deep shadow. Only her violet eyes gleamed beneath the brim, tracking every movement below with playful curiosity.


    The third person, smaller than the others, sat motionless behind them. His entire face was wrapped in dark cloth, concealing everything but his mismatched eyes¡ªone blue, one brown¡ªboth locked onto the fight below with cold precision.


    The cloaked man chuckled, the sound a low rumble of amusement.


    "They''ve got backbone," he mused, his voice deep, laced with undeniable amusement.


    The woman smirked, tilting her head slightly.


    ¡°So,¡± she murmured, tapping a finger against the shaft of her staff, ¡°So that¡¯s Orion.¡±


    Below, Orion moved like a storm, fists and feet striking with brutal precision, every movement sharp, measured, and deadly.


    She sounded entertained.


    "Interesting he reminds me of someone,¡± she added.


    The cloaked man let out a genuine laugh, his shoulders shaking slightly under his heavy cloak. "Interesting? This is better than entertainment."


    The ninja-like boy, face still covered, finally spoke, his voice even, calm.


    ¡°¡­You think I could take them?¡±


    The cloaked man¡¯s grin widened further. He didn¡¯t turn to look at him, but there was something knowing in his posture.


    "Probably" he said


    The masked boy didn''t answer immediately. His mismatched eyes didn¡¯t leave the fight below, watching the way Orion dodged, the way Ra fought with sheer force, the way Gabriel¡¯s lightning punches disrupted enemy formations.


    The cloaked man¡¯s laughter hadn¡¯t stopped, his grin stretching as he watched the chaos unfold.


    From above, the three travelers remained unseen, unknown, and untouched by the storm raging below.


    They had no reason to interfere.


    Not yet.

 Chapter 14: Death before Dishonour

    Tara, realizing she wasn¡¯t suited for direct combat, had taken cover behind a pile of crates, watching the fight unfold.


    But before she could act¡ª


    A bruiser lunged at her, a dagger gleaming in his grip.


    Before he reached her¡ª


    Tsuki moved.Fast. Silent. Lethal. In a single, fluid motion, he dismantled his attacker¡ªtwisting his arm, breaking his wrist, and shoving his own dagger into the man¡¯s throat.


    The first bruiser fell with a gurgle, his own dagger buried deep in his throat, Tsuki¡¯s cold silver eyes unreadable as he twisted the blade before ripping it free.


    The body hadn¡¯t even hit the ground¡ª


    When a massive boot collided with his ribs.


    CRACK!


    The force sent him flying backward, his lean frame crashing into a wooden cart.


    CRASH!


    The cart exploded into splinters, debris flying as Tsuki tumbled through the wreckage, his body rolling to a stop in the dirt.


    Pain exploded through his ribs, sharp and unforgiving. Blood dripped from his mouth.


    But he wasn¡¯t done.


    Not yet.


    He could hear them approaching¡ªthe remaining five bruisers, their footsteps heavy, their breaths steady.


    Tsuki gritted his teeth, his hands pressing against the ground as he forced himself back up.


    His vision swam for a moment, his chest heaving as he forced himself to breathe past the pain.


    He wasn¡¯t as strong as Orion.


    He wasn¡¯t as fast as Gabriel.


    He wasn¡¯t as durable as Ra.


    But he didn¡¯t need to be.


    What he lacked in raw power, he made up for in efficiency. Precision. Ruthlessness.


    These men were built for battle¡ª


    But he was built to kill.


    The Five-on-One Begins


    The bruisers moved in together, their bulky frames fanning out, ensuring Tsuki had nowhere to run.


    They were cautious now.


    They had seen what he did to the first one.


    But caution wouldn¡¯t save them.


    Tsuki shifted his stance, his daggers glinting under the flickering slum lanterns, his mind already calculating the fastest way to kill them all.


    The first bruiser lunged, swinging a makeshift axe, the jagged edge aiming for Tsuki¡¯s neck.


    Tsuki leaned back, the blade whistling past his throat by mere inches.


    Before the bruiser could adjust his momentum, Tsuki stepped in¡ª


    And buried a dagger in his armpit.


    SHLICK!


    The bruiser let out a choked gasp, his grip on the axe weakening instantly.


    Tsuki wrenched the blade sideways, severing tendons¡ª


    And in the same motion, he pivoted¡ª


    Driving his knee into the bruiser¡¯s groin.


    The giant man collapsed with a guttural wheeze, but Tsuki didn¡¯t stop.


    He spun around, his dagger cutting through the air¡ª


    And sliced across the throat of the second bruiser before he could react.


    Blood sprayed.


    Two down.


    Three left.


    The Remaining Three


    The third bruiser was already swinging a heavy iron pipe, aiming for Tsuki¡¯s spine.


    Tsuki had barely dodged the last attack¡ª


    He wouldn¡¯t dodge this one.


    So instead¡ª


    He turned into it.


    The moment the pipe came down, Tsuki stepped in, closing the gap between them.


    The bruiser¡¯s arm was raised too high¡ªhis ribs completely exposed.


    Tsuki¡¯s dagger stabbed upward.


    SHLICK!


    Straight between the bruiser¡¯s ribs, slicing into his lung.


    The man let out a strangled cough, blood bubbling from his mouth.


    Tsuki didn¡¯t let him fall.


    He yanked the dagger out, spun the dying bruiser around¡ª


    And threw him into the remaining two.


    The bodies collided hard, the last two bruisers stumbling, struggling to regain their footing.


    And in that moment¡ª


    Tsuki vanished from their sight.


    A Killer¡¯s Instinct


    To anyone else, Tsuki¡¯s movement was unnatural.


    To an untrained eye, he seemed to disappear.


    One moment, he was standing still.


    The next¡ª


    He was behind them.


    The fourth bruiser barely had time to turn his head before Tsuki¡¯s dagger slipped into his kidney.


    He twisted the blade.


    The bruiser let out a strangled scream, but Tsuki covered his mouth with his free hand, muffling the sound.


    Then¡ªhe yanked the blade out, reversed it in his grip¡ª


    And slammed it into the bruiser¡¯s throat.


    The fifth and final bruiser was just a step too slow.


    He spun around, swinging his massive fist¡ª


    But Tsuki ducked low, his movements smooth, effortless.


    Then, with surgical precision, he sliced across the bruiser¡¯s Achilles tendon.


    The giant crumpled.


    And before he could scream¡ª


    Tsuki¡¯s dagger sank into the base of his skull.


    Silence.


    His silver eyes flickered toward the rest of the battlefield.


    Orion was still fighting.


    Gabriel was still launching lightning.


    Kannie was still leaping, her kicks breaking bones.


    Ra and Silas were locked in a war of pure strength.


    Tsuki stood amidst the bodies of his fallen enemies, his chest heaving, his silver eyes scanning the battlefield. His dagger dripped with blood, the metallic scent thick in the air. The bruisers lay motionless, some still twitching, their lifeblood pooling beneath them.


    His ribs ached, pain flaring every time he inhaled. He knew something was probably broken, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    Not yet.


    He turned his head toward the stack of crates where Tara was hiding.


    Her wide eyes met his, her face pale, hands clutching at the wooden edge of her cover. She hadn¡¯t screamed. She hadn¡¯t run. But he could see the fear in her expression.


    "T-Tsuki¡­" she whispered, taking a shaky breath.


    He took a step toward her, flicking his dagger to the side, splattering the excess blood onto the dirt.


    "Stay hidden," he ordered, his voice low, calm, deadly.


    Tara hesitated, her hands gripping the crates tighter. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Tsuki narrowed his eyes. "I said stay hidden."


    She swallowed hard and nodded.


    Satisfied, Tsuki turned back to the battlefield.


    The fight wasn¡¯t over yet.


    But his part of it was.


    For now.


    Kannie¡¯s body coiled, her rabbit-like legs tensing like springs, preparing for the perfect moment.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    And then¡ª


    She launched herself into the air.


    The battlefield blurred beneath her as she soared, the wind rushing past her ears.


    Below, a bruiser barely had time to register her movement before¡ª


    She came crashing down.


    Her heel slammed into the top of his head with bone-shattering force¡ª


    CRACK!


    The sound of his skull splitting echoed, his eyes rolling back before his body collapsed instantly.


    But there was no time to celebrate.


    Another bruiser was already behind her, his massive arms wrapping around her waist in a crushing grip.


    Kannie¡¯s eyes widened.


    Too strong.


    His arms were like iron bars, squeezing the air out of her lungs, threatening to snap her ribs.


    ¡°Gotcha now, girl,¡± he growled.


    But Kannie wasn¡¯t a normal girl.


    Reversal


    She breathed in sharply, twisting her core.


    And then¡ª


    She kicked off the ground, launching them both into the air.


    The bruiser¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    Then, while they were mid-air, flipping downward¡ª


    She snapped her legs outward, her foot slamming into his jaw.


    CRACK!


    His head whipped back violently, his body twisting as they landed.


    Kannie rolled out of his grip just before impact, landing gracefully on the balls of her feet.


    The bruiser staggered, his jaw dislocated, blood dripping from his lips.


    Yet¡ª


    He was still standing.


    Kannie gritted her teeth.


    These men weren¡¯t normal.


    They weren¡¯t going down like regular thugs.


    But that was fine.


    She could still break them.


    The Next Two


    Two more bruisers rushed in, their footsteps heavy, their eyes filled with murderous intent.


    Kannie smirked.


    She leaped backward, landing on a stack of crates, using the elevation to her advantage.


    The bruisers lunged up after her.


    Kannie spun on her heel, her foot whipping through the air¡ª


    And slammed her heel into the first one¡¯s throat.


    CRACK!


    His larynx collapsed instantly.


    He made a horrible gurgling noise, clutching at his throat, collapsing as he suffocated.


    But the second bruiser had closed in.


    He grabbed her by the ankle mid-kick, yanking her off balance.


    Kannie yelped, twisting her body mid-air¡ª


    And then, using the grip on her ankle against him¡ª


    She pushed off with her free leg, flipping herself over.


    Now, she was above him.


    And then¡ª


    She brought her full weight down.


    Her knees slammed into his shoulders, pinning him in place¡ª


    And before he could react, her foot shot out, smashing his nose.


    Blood exploded from his face.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    Still on his shoulders, she leaned forward, gripping his hair for balance.


    Her legs snapped around his head like a vice.


    And then¡ª


    She twisted.


    SNAP!


    The bruiser¡¯s neck broke instantly.


    His body went limp, collapsing beneath her.


    Kannie exhaled, panting slightly, her body shaking from the exertion.


    She looked around.


    More were still coming.


    She wiped the sweat from her brow


    The battle raged around him, but Nerpeus moved like a ghost through a storm.


    The others fought with brutality, with force, with sheer unrelenting power.


    But Nerpeus?


    He fought with fluidity.


    His body wove between the chaos, his movements like flowing water, bending, shifting, never breaking.


    The bruisers came for him¡ªsix of them.


    Larger. Stronger. Relentless.


    Their eyes burned with unnatural fury, their bodies riddled with cuts and wounds but their faces showing no pain.


    No hesitation. No fear.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    He would break them anyway.


    The First Strike


    A bruiser swung a heavy iron club, aiming to cave in Nerpeus'' ribs.


    Nerpeus twisted his body, his foot barely brushing the ground as he let the attack flow past him, missing by an inch.


    Before the bruiser could adjust, Nerpeus whipped his arm outward.


    A stream of water shot from his palm, wrapping around the bruiser¡¯s ankle like a serpent.


    Then¡ª


    Nerpeus yanked.


    The bruiser¡¯s foot was ripped out from under him, his massive body slamming into the stone floor with a sickening crack.


    Before he could get up¡ª


    Nerpeus¡¯ water lashed down¡ª


    Like an axe.


    SHLICK!


    The bruiser¡¯s head rolled free from his body.


    One down.


    But the others were already on him.


    The Flowing Arms


    The next wave closed in, but Nerpeus didn¡¯t panic.


    Instead¡ª


    His eyes flicked toward the puddles, the spilled buckets, the leaking barrels scattered around the battlefield.


    Water.


    There was water everywhere.


    And with a single breath¡ª


    He pulled it all toward him.


    The liquid surged through the air, spiraling like snakes as it gathered around his arms.


    Then¡ª


    They extended.


    One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six.


    Six tendrils of water sprouted from his body, each moving like extra limbs, each flowing with deadly intent.


    The bruisers hesitated.


    They had seen strange abilities before¡ªbut this was something else.


    Nerpeus didn''t give them a chance to react.


    The Second Kill


    A bruiser rushed in¡ªhis fists coated in brass knuckles, his massive form barreling forward like a human battering ram.


    Nerpeus leaned back, his water limbs twisting as he used them to spring off the ground, launching himself over the attack.


    The bruiser missed completely.


    And before he could turn around¡ª


    A spear of water shot through his chest.


    His body froze, trembling, blood mingling with water as it dripped from the gaping wound.


    Nerpeus flicked his fingers¡ª


    And the spear twisted inside him, ripping through bone and muscle before launching him backward.


    He hit the ground, dead before he even realized what had happened.


    Two down.


    Dancing Through Death


    The remaining four surrounded him now, moving cautiously.


    Nerpeus exhaled.


    Then¡ª


    He moved.


    With his six water limbs, he became a blur.


    Each limb shot out, coiling around objects, grabbing onto crates, barrels, even bruisers, pulling him in impossible directions.


    His speed increased tenfold.


    To the onlookers, he was everywhere at once.


    A wraith of flowing liquid, striking, twisting, cutting.


    The third bruiser barely had time to blink before one water limb wrapped around his neck.


    Then another around his waist.


    Nerpeus tightened his fingers.


    The limbs constricted.


    CRACK!


    His spine snapped instantly.


    Three down.


    The Final Three


    The last three bruisers knew they were outmatched now.


    But they didn''t run.


    They couldn''t.


    The potion in their veins burned too hot.


    They were programmed to fight until they dropped.


    One grabbed a rusted chain, swinging it in a wide arc, trying to catch Nerpeus mid-motion.


    Nerpeus ducked low, his water limbs coiling against the ground, propelling him forward like a bullet.


    The chain missed.


    But Nerpeus didn¡¯t.


    A water blade formed mid-air, slicing across the bruiser¡¯s stomach, splitting him open from hip to hip.


    His guts spilled onto the ground, steam rising from his exposed insides as he fell.


    Four down.


    The fifth and sixth came at him together.


    One wielding a butcher¡¯s cleaver, the other using raw, brute strength.


    Nerpeus twisted mid-air, his water limbs propelling him around them like a liquid dancer.


    A limb grabbed the bruiser with the cleaver by the throat.


    He tried to break free¡ª


    But Nerpeus twisted his fingers.


    And the water snapped his neck.


    Five down.


    The final bruiser, the biggest of them all, roared in rage.


    He grabbed a wooden crate, hurling it at Nerpeus like a boulder.


    Nerpeus dodged¡ªbut the bruiser was already there.


    A fist the size of a melon slammed into Nerpeus¡¯ ribs.


    Nerpeus gasped, feeling something crack.


    The bruiser grabbed him by the hood, lifting him into the air.


    His massive, broken-toothed grin spread wide.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, freak.¡±


    Nerpeus just stared at him.


    Then¡ª


    His water limbs surged forward.


    They wrapped around the bruiser¡¯s arms, legs, neck¡ª


    And then¡ª


    Nerpeus clenched his fist.


    The limbs pulled.


    Hard.


    CRACK.


    The bruiser¡¯s body twisted unnaturally, his limbs dislocating, his spine snapping under the pressure.


    He collapsed to the ground, motionless.


    Six down.


    Aftermath


    Nerpeus stood still, his breath coming fast, his body aching from the blow to his ribs.


    His water limbs slowly unraveled, collapsing back into the ground, fading into the dirt and blood.


    The battle was still raging around him.


    But for now¡ª


    He had won his fight.


    He exhaled, wiping the blood from his cloth-wrapped hands.


    Then, without a word, he turned to find his next target.


    Because this fight was far from over.


    Gabriel cracked his knuckles, sparks hissing through his fingers as static danced across his skin.


    His turquoise eyes flashed, the familiar crackle of electricity pulsing through his body.


    "Alright, fellas," he said, hovering a few inches off the ground, rolling his shoulders lazily.


    "Who wants to get fried first?"


    The bruisers charged at him, their unnatural resilience making them fearless, their eyes crazed from whatever potion was burning in their veins.


    Gabriel sighed dramatically.


    "Alright, I respect the enthusiasm¡ª"


    Then his fists sparked with violent blue arcs.


    "¡ªbut y¡¯all about to have a really bad day."


    Stun Gun Special


    The first bruiser swung a spiked gauntlet, aiming to crush Gabriel''s ribs.


    Gabriel tilted his body mid-air, dodging so smoothly it looked like he was too lazy to get hit.


    Then¡ª


    He dropped down like a bolt of lightning, slamming a fist into the man¡¯s stomach.


    CRACK!


    Electricity erupted from his fist, shocking the bruiser from the inside out.


    The man¡¯s entire body convulsed, his muscles locking up as blue arcs danced across his skin.


    Gabriel leaned in close.


    "You ever lick a lightning rod?" he whispered. "¡¯Cause you¡¯re getting the full experience."


    The bruiser¡¯s eyes rolled back, his body twitching violently¡ª


    But Gabriel was already moving.


    He grabbed the man by the collar, flipped over him mid-air, and used him as a human shield just as the next attacker swung a club.


    The club smashed into the convulsing bruiser instead, sending him flying backward like a ragdoll.


    Gabriel landed behind them, his hands glowing brighter.


    "Alright, who''s next?" he grinned.


    Raising the Voltage


    The bruisers were still standing.


    Even while smoking from the inside, their bodies convulsing from electrocution, they refused to stay down.


    Gabriel¡¯s smile faded slightly.


    "Oh, come on, guys." He scratched the back of his head. "You¡¯re supposed to drop when the cool effects kick in. It¡¯s like, villain etiquette."


    The bruisers snarled, surging forward again.


    Gabriel clicked his tongue.


    "Guess I gotta take this up a notch."


    He lifted both hands, electricity crackling at his fingertips, the voltage surging to a dangerous hum.


    The air felt heavy, the hairs on everyone¡¯s arms standing up from the sheer charge in the atmosphere.


    The bruisers hesitated.


    Gabriel grinned again.


    "You ever see a man become a living bug zapper?"


    Lightning Dance


    Gabriel blurred forward, his movements impossibly fast, his body streaking like a blue flash through the battlefield.


    The third bruiser barely had time to blink before Gabriel¡¯s fist was buried in his stomach.


    CRACK!


    A violent jolt surged through his body, his heart seizing instantly.


    Gabriel yanked his fist out, spun, and delivered an electrified kick to the fourth bruiser¡¯s jaw.


    BOOM!


    A shockwave of lightning blasted outward, sending the bruiser flying back in a twitching heap.


    The fifth bruiser swung a rusted blade¡ª


    Gabriel caught it mid-swing, his electricity flowing into the metal.


    The bruiser¡¯s eyes widened as his entire nervous system short-circuited on the spot.


    Gabriel smirked.


    "Oh yeah, I should¡¯ve warned you¡ªmetal¡¯s kinda a bad idea when fighting me."


    He then yanked the sword out of the bruiser¡¯s hand, flipped it around¡ª


    And smacked him over the head with the flat side.


    The bruiser collapsed, twitching violently.


    Gabriel tossed the sword aside like garbage.


    "Next time, bring a rubber mallet."


    The Final Bruiser


    The last bruiser stood frozen, sweat dripping down his face despite the potion¡¯s effects.


    Gabriel hovered higher, his arms spread wide, electricity surging around him in chaotic blue tendrils.


    The final bruiser¡¯s grip tightened on his weapon, his body trembling.


    But the potion forced him forward.


    With a roar, he charged Gabriel, swinging a massive iron hammer.


    Gabriel tilted his head.


    "Hammer?" He snorted. "You guys really don¡¯t get it, do you?"


    He let the bruiser get close¡ª


    Then¡ª


    BZZZZZZZTTTTTT!


    Gabriel palmed his chest, sending a full surge of electricity directly into the bruiser¡¯s nervous system.


    The bruiser froze, his muscles locked in place, his mouth still open mid-roar¡ª


    As smoke rose from his body.


    Gabriel leaned in slightly.


    "Y¡¯know what¡¯s funny?" He whispered.


    "The potion makes you ignore pain."


    He grinned wickedly.


    "But your body still shuts down."


    Then, with one last explosive surge¡ª


    The bruiser collapsed.


    Aftermath


    Gabriel landed gently, brushing some nonexistent dust off his sleeve.


    "Well," he muttered, hands on his hips, looking around at the twitching, smoking bodies around him.


    "That was¡­ shockingly easy."


    He snickered at his own joke.


    Orion, nearby, groaned. "Gabriel, seriously?"


    Gabriel raised his hands in mock defense. "Hey, I just sent six grown men to hell using nothing but static! Let me have this moment."


    He turned toward the remaining battlefield.


    "Alright, who''s next?"


    But no one answered.


    Because they were all too busy dying.


    The battle below raged on, a chaotic symphony of violence and survival.


    The streets of the Old Business District slums had transformed into a warzone, filled with shouting, bodies colliding, and raw power clashing.


    From the rooftops above, three silent figures continued watching.


    And they were thoroughly entertained.


    The tall cloaked man let out a low chuckle, his posture relaxed, his arms crossed as he observed the carnage below with undisguised amusement.


    His grin stretched wide beneath his hood, though his face remained hidden in shadow.


    ¡°This,¡± he murmured, his voice thick with intrigue, ¡°was definitely worth the trip.¡±


    Beside him, the young woman in the oversized wizard¡¯s hat tilted her head, her face still concealed beneath the wide brim, but the faintest curl of a smirk tugged at her lips.


    Her violet eyes gleamed, reflecting the violent spectacle unfolding below.


    She exhaled softly, then murmured, ¡°Now this¡­ this is an interesting bunch.¡±


    The third figure, smaller than the others, was the only one not as relaxed.


    He stood tense, his fingers twitching faintly at his sides.


    His heterochromatic eyes, one blue, one brown, gleamed beneath the dark mask covering the lower half of his face.


    He wasn¡¯t just watching.


    He was feeling it.


    The weight of the battle.


    The momentum shifting.


    The urge to jump in.


    His eyes followed Ra and Silas, watching the relentless exchange of brutal blows.


    Every punch, every kick¡ª


    He felt it in his own bones.


    The air around him grew tense, his muscles coiling as if preparing for battle.


    The cloaked man beside him noticed.


    And that grin beneath the hood widened.


    ¡°Tempted?¡± he asked, a quiet chuckle escaping.


    The young ninja exhaled sharply, but didn¡¯t look away from the fight.


    The wizard-hatted woman hummed softly, crossing her arms.


    ¡°They¡¯re holding their own,¡± she mused.


    Her smirk deepened as she watched


    She saw Gabriel laughing while electrocuting his enemies into submission.


    As she caught sight of Tsuki, drenched in blood, standing over the corpses of his fallen foes, his silver eyes cold and unreadable.


    She chuckled.


    ¡°This just got a whole lot more entertaining.¡±


    The hooded man nodded in agreement.


    He had come here on a whim, drawn by whispers of a brewing conflict in the slums.


    But this?


    This was far better than he had expected.


    These kids weren¡¯t just surviving¡ª


    They were thriving in the chaos.


    And that¡­


    That made them very interesting

 Chapter 15: The battle is too strong

    The battle had reached its peak.


    Ra and Silas were no longer just fighting¡ªthey were clashing like titans, each blow shaking the ground beneath them.


    Their movements were too fast for the untrained eye to follow¡ªa blur of fists, kicks, and counterattacks. Every strike was met with equal force, neither backing down, neither slowing.


    The street around them had become a warzone.


    Bruisers lay scattered, bodies slumped over in pain or unconsciousness, while Orion, Kannie, Gabriel, Tsuki, and Nerpheus fought their own brutal battles just beyond.


    But all eyes were drawn to Ra and Silas¡ªthe two warriors standing above the rest, their fists and feet clashing like thunder against steel.


    Then, for the first time since their fight began¡ª


    They stopped.


    Both breathing hard.


    Both bloodied.


    Both still standing.


    Ra¡¯s chest rose and fell, his body aching, his veins pulsing with a power he still didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Silas wiped blood from his lips, his grin never fading.


    The silence between them lasted only a few seconds¡ªbut in a fight like this, those seconds were a lifetime.


    Then, Ra spoke.


    A Question in the Storm


    ¡°¡­Why do you follow him?¡± Ra asked, his voice steady despite the exhaustion.


    Silas tilted his head, still grinning. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jace,¡± Ra said. ¡°Why do you follow someone like that?¡±


    Silas snorted, rolling his shoulders. ¡°And why do you follow your friends?¡±


    Ra frowned but didn¡¯t answer.


    Silas took a deep breath. His grin faded slightly, replaced with something darker¡ªsomething real.


    And then¡ª


    A memory.


    The Old Business District slums, years ago.


    A cold night, the air thick with the smell of filth and rot.


    A young Silas, barely more than a skeleton, sat curled up in an alleyway, his arms wrapped around his empty stomach.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten in three days.


    His ribs jutting out, his fingers numb from the cold, his body weak.


    He had nothing.


    No home.


    No family.


    Just the emptiness of hunger and the cold bite of the streets.


    And that night, for the first time in his life, he thought¡ª


    Maybe I won¡¯t wake up tomorrow.


    Then¡ª


    Footsteps.


    He was too tired to look up.


    Didn¡¯t care anymore.


    If someone was going to beat him, rob him, or kill him¡ªlet them.


    But instead¡ª


    Something warm landed in front of him.


    Food.


    Half a loaf of bread. Some dried meat. A small, bruised apple.


    Silas blinked, his weak hands reaching for the food hesitantly.


    He looked up.


    A boy stood over him, arms crossed, smirking.


    He was around the same age, but his clothes weren¡¯t as torn. He had a fire in his eyes, something most slum kids didn¡¯t have.


    The boy squatted down, watching Silas with a lazy grin.


    "Go ahead," the boy said. "Eat."


    Silas didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He tore into the food, stuffing his face, barely stopping to breathe.


    The boy sat down beside him, leaning against the alley wall.


    "You looked like you were about to die," he said casually. "Thought I¡¯d keep you around a little longer."


    Silas paused, blinking up at him.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    The boy smirked, shrugging.


    "Because out here, you don¡¯t survive alone."


    Silas swallowed, staring at him.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    The boy wiped his nose and smirked.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Jace.¡±


    A moment of silence passed as Silas processed the words.


    Then, Jace reached into his pocket, tossing something at Silas.


    A small, rusty dagger.


    Silas caught it awkwardly, his hands still weak.


    Jace leaned forward, his smirk fading slightly.


    ¡°This place,¡± Jace gestured around them, to the slums, to the streets, ¡°it¡¯s never gonna be kind to you.¡±


    Silas stared at the dagger in his hands.


    Jace grinned again, but this time it was sharp. Dangerous.


    ¡°But if you stick with me, you¡¯ll never have to be alone. You fight with me, and I¡¯ll fight for you. Always.¡±


    Silas looked up at him.


    Something inside him stirred.


    A spark of something he never had before.


    Hope.


    A reason.


    From that night forward, Silas followed Jace.


    Because Jace was the first person who ever gave a damn about him.


    The memory faded.


    Silas exhaled, rolling his shoulders again.


    ¡°Loyalty hat¡¯s why,¡± he muttered.


    Ra watched him carefully, his fists still clenched.


    Silas smirked again.


    ¡°Loyalty, kid. That¡¯s why I follow Jace.¡±


    Ra''s green dragon-like eyes burned, his stare sharp.


    Silas chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯d kill for your friends, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± he admitted after a moment.


    Silas¡¯ grin widened. ¡°Then you understand.¡±


    His body glowed faintly, his muscles bulging, his body enforcement magic raging once more.


    Ra rolled his shoulders, his own green aura flickering, his instincts sharper than ever before.


    Both stepped forward.


    Silas cracked his knuckles. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    Ra nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They moved at the same time.


    Two blurs of power.


    Silas¡¯ fist burned with magic, his muscles swelling with strength¡ª


    Ra¡¯s own energy surged, his entire body pulsing with something raw and untamed.


    Both warriors lunged¡ª


    And then¡ª


    Ra threw everything into one final punch.


    His fist met Silas¡¯ chest.


    For a second¡ª


    Nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    A shockwave exploded from the impact.


    Silas¡¯ eyes widened in shock.


    His feet lifted off the ground.


    And then¡ª


    BLOOD.


    Silas coughed violently, his body jerking as Ra¡¯s fist buried deep into his chest.


    His muscles spasmed, his strength fading instantly.


    Ra¡¯s golden-green eyes burned, his breath heavy.


    Silas gasped, blood dripping down his chin.


    And then¡ªhe laughed.


    A weak, broken laugh.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    He looked down at Ra, grinning even as blood filled his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, kid¡­¡± he coughed.


    Then, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°But more are coming.¡±


    Ra¡¯s expression remained hard, his fist still buried in Silas¡¯ chest.


    Silas¡¯ body shuddered.


    ¡°¡­I was just the beginning.¡±


    Then¡ª


    He collapsed.


    Dead.


    Ra staggered back, breathing hard, his body covered in blood and sweat.


    His green aura flickered, then faded.


    The battlefield had gone quiet.


    All green bruisers where defeated


    Ra wiped the blood from his knuckles, his green dragon eyes still glowing faintly.


    Silas'' final words echoed in his head.


    "More are coming. I was just the beginning."


    Ra clenched his fists.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The aftermath of the battle left the street drenched in silence, broken only by the ragged breaths of those still standing. Ra exhaled sharply, his green dragon eyes narrowed into slits, his fists still clenched from the fight¡¯s intensity. The bruisers were annihilated¡ªcut down, decapitated, their skulls caved in, bodies torn apart in a violent display of retribution. Every last one of them was completely and utterly destroyed.


    Bodies lay sprawled across the street, some slumped against broken walls, others crushed beneath the rubble that had collapsed from the sheer force of the battle. The air was thick with the scent of blood, sweat, and shattered stone. Ra rolled his shoulders, his muscles burning from exertion, his veins still thrumming with the raw, untamed power within him.


    Orion wiped blood from his cheek, his dark brown skin streaked with crimson, adjusting the dagger strapped to his belt, his sharp eyes scanning the area. Gabriel hovered slightly above the ground, his usual smirk still in place, clearly unbothered by the fight, while Nerpheus stood nearby, his water whip coiling loosely around his arm, still dripping with remnants of his last attack. Tsuki adjusted his grip on his dagger, its edge still glistening with fresh blood.


    Tara stood at the back, her body tense, scanning the area with cautious eyes but keeping her distance from the main fight. She had taken cover when the battle broke out, avoiding direct confrontation. "We need to move," she muttered, pushing a lock of dark hair from her face. "Jace¡¯s men will come looking. We can¡¯t be here when they arrive."


    "We¡¯re not in any shape for another fight," Orion agreed. He looked toward Ra, who was still breathing heavily but otherwise unfazed. "We need to find somewhere to lay low."


    Orion turned to the others. "We go to the old hideout near the docks. It¡¯s hidden behind a wall. No one¡¯s been there for years.


    The group followed Orion without hesitation.


    As Orion and his group finally left the battleground, slipping into the shadows of the Old Business District, he felt it.


    A presence.


    Eyes on him.


    He stopped in his tracks, golden eyes narrowing, scanning the rooftops. The others barely noticed, too focused on getting to safety. But Orion remained still for a heartbeat longer, his instincts whispering danger, or perhaps¡­ curiosity.


    Then¡ª


    Nothing.


    The rooftops where the three had stood were empty.


    He shook his head, brushing off the feeling before turning back to his group. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    They moved quickly, slipping through the battered streets of the Old Business District. It was still noon, the sun bearing down on them mercilessly, but the fight had drained them. They needed cover. They needed time.


    Orion led them through narrow alleyways, past broken-down buildings and abandoned storefronts. The city was eerily quiet, but they knew better than to trust the silence. Danger lurked around every corner, hidden in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    After what felt like an eternity, they reached the hideout. It was exactly as Orion had described¡ªhidden behind a crumbling wall, concealed by stacks of old crates and tattered cloth that had long since faded from the elements. A small, rusted door stood partially ajar, just large enough for them to slip inside.


    One by one, they entered the hideout. Inside, the air was stale, but it was safe. The walls were lined with old supplies¡ªbroken weapons, empty crates, a few scattered blankets. Dust covered every surface, untouched for years.


    The three figures, now hidden in the maze of rooftops, moved swiftly, trailing Orion and his group from above. Their movements were silent, their presence barely detectable. The cloaked man, chuckled under his breath.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen kids with a backbone like that in years,¡± he said, his voice brimming with amusement.


    The wizard-hatted woman nodded. ¡°They have potential.¡± Her violet eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°But if they should die, we were entertained for the time being here.¡± She chuckled.


    the youngest of the three, said nothing.


    He simply watched.


    His gaze flickered between Orion and the others, his mind calculating, analyzing. He had no need for words.


    He simply observed.


    Kannie and Tara immediately moved toward Tsuki and Nerpheus, checking their wounds from the battle with the bruisers. Tsuki winced as he clutched his ribs, the pain from being kicked into the cart still lingering, while Nerpheus rubbed his arm, feeling the bruises forming from the brutal blows he had taken. "I¡¯ll be fine," Tsuki muttered, but Kannie wasn¡¯t convinced. "Let me wrap that up, or it¡¯ll get worse," she said firmly.


    Nerpheus gave Tara a tired grin. "I took a few hits, but I¡¯ve had worse," he said. She frowned but nodded, handing him a strip of cloth to bandage a bruised shoulder. "Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard," she muttered.


    Meanwhile, Orion kept watch near the entrance, his white dreadlocked hair catching the dim light, golden eyes scanning the surroundings, his mind already calculating their next move. Inside, the air was stale, but it was safe. The walls were lined with old supplies¡ªbroken weapons, empty crates, a few scattered blankets. Dust covered every surface, untouched for years.


    Ra slumped against the wall, his head tilted back as he exhaled slowly. Within moments, his eyes fluttered shut, and he drifted into sleep, exhaustion finally overtaking him. His green slit-pupil eyes dimmed as his breathing steadied, his body finally allowing itself the rest it had been denied throughout the fight.


    "We¡¯ll stay here until it¡¯s dark," Orion said, stretching his arms. "Then we move again."


    Gabriel grinned. "Great, more chances to make some new enemies. I was starting to get bored."


    They settled in, catching their breath, tending to wounds. The sun outside continued its slow descent, the light shifting from harsh midday to the golden hues of late afternoon.


    Outside, the three observers remained unseen, perched on the edge of a nearby rooftop, their attention locked on the hideout¡¯s entrance.


    The broad man grinned beneath his hood. ¡°Let¡¯s see what they do next.¡±


    And the young woman smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far they can go.¡±


    The young boy silent as ever, simply nodded.


    The game had only just begun.


    Tara broke the silence inside the hideout, glancing at Orion. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Orion exhaled sharply, running a hand through his white dreadlocked hair. ¡°We go back to the hideout and move to a different slum, out of Jace¡¯s territory.¡±


    For the first time, Orion didn¡¯t have a solid plan. Normally, he always had an answer, always led with confidence. But now, uncertainty loomed over him like a heavy fog. The group relied on him¡ªhe was their leader. He couldn¡¯t afford to show doubt. If he faltered, the group would fall apart.


    And yet, in his heart, he blamed himself for the situation they were in.


    He should have just killed Jace that day.


    If he had, someone else would have gladly taken his place, and that would be the end of it.


    He remembered his own words, spoken long ago: Every choice you make in life has consequences.


    As night fell, the group moved cautiously through the district, navigating the labyrinthine alleys with precision. The streets were quieter now, the echoes of battle lingering like ghosts. But as they turned a corner, they spotted an old beggar woman walking toward them, humming a slow, eerie tune.


    The woman¡¯s head lifted as she noticed them. ¡°Lost, are we?¡± she asked in a raspy voice. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Gabriel hovered slightly closer, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Well, that depends. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know a place that doesn¡¯t have people trying to kill us, would you?¡± He grinned, but his usual cocky demeanor was met with a growing unease.


    Before he could say anything else, Nerpheus¡¯ instincts screamed at him. Without hesitation, he lashed out his water whip, yanking Gabriel back just in time.


    A glint of steel flashed in the dim light.


    The beggar woman had moved with inhuman speed, a hidden blade barely missing Gabriel¡¯s throat. A thin line of red appeared on his cheek.


    Gabriel stumbled backward mid-air, holding his neck. ¡°Oh wow, almost got my throat slit! At least buy me dinner first, lady.¡±


    The woman straightened, her disguise dissolving in a faint shimmer of magic. The ragged cloak fell from her shoulders, revealing sleek, dark assassin¡¯s garb beneath. Her youthful features, once hidden beneath the illusion of age, now surfaced¡ªRenna was no old beggar, but a cunning young woman using transformation magic for her assassinations. Her once-hunched posture straightened into one of confidence and authority. Her lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± she said, eyes scanning the group. ¡°I was hoping to take at least one of you by surprise.¡±


    Orion¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman smirked. ¡°Renna.¡±


    Silence hung heavy in the air. She let the name settle, knowing its weight.


    Then she chuckled. ¡°I should thank you, really. Killing Silas¡­ that was a great favor. Jace has lost a significant amount of power because of it.¡±


    She stepped forward, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Jace without Silas isn¡¯t much. And that makes this the perfect time to strike.¡±


    Shadows shifted around them. Dozens of figures emerged from alleys, dropping from rooftops, surrounding Orion¡¯s group with ruthless efficiency.


    Renna¡¯s smile widened. She turned her gaze to Tara and Kannie. ¡°But you two¡­ you won¡¯t die. Not yet.¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Jace. And when the time is right, I will hold power over the Old Business District.¡±


    Kannie narrowed her eyes. ¡°None of us are dying today, old bitch.¡±


    Renna¡¯s smirk faltered. ¡°You do know I¡¯m only eighteen, right?¡±


    Kannie crossed her arms, ears twitching. ¡°Then how the hell are you just now an old woman?!¡±


    Orion groaned. ¡°Kannie¡­¡±


    Renna¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to make those bunny ears into a prize.¡±


    Before anyone could react, Renna moved. She was fast¡ªblindingly fast, vanishing in a blur. But Kannie was fast too. Her powerful rabbit legs launched her forward, keeping pace with the assassin, her ears twitching sharply as she anticipated each movement.


    The air cracked as they clashed. Renna¡¯s twin daggers lashed out in a whirlwind of steel, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Kannie countered with rapid kicks, her movements a blur. One strike landed¡ªsending Renna hurtling into a building with an explosive crash.


    Renna coughed, brushing dust off her sleeve, then smiled. ¡°Not bad, bunny. Not bad at all.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s more where that came from.¡±


    Meanwhile, as the impact sent debris flying, the lackeys made their move. Dozens of Renna¡¯s men swarmed in from alleys and rooftops, descending upon Orion¡¯s group. Their weapons gleamed under the moonlight, their faces filled with bloodlust.


    Orion stepped forward, daggers drawn, golden eyes burning. ¡°We hold our ground!¡±


    Tsuki silently drew his dagger, his silver eyes cold as ice.


    Gabriel floated higher, sparks of electricity crackling around his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s make this fun.¡±


    Nerpheus uncoiled his water whip, letting it flow like a serpent in the air. ¡°Stay close. We don¡¯t let them separate us.¡±


    Ra rolled his shoulders, his dragon slit green eyes glowing faintly as he stepped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± His tone was calm, but his fists clenched, ready to tear through anything in his path.


    Tara, realizing the danger, quickly took cover behind a stack of crates, her heart pounding. She was no fighter¡ªher role had always been support, strategy. She gritted her teeth, her hands trembling slightly as she pressed herself against the cold stone wall. The best way she could help now was by surviving and waiting for the right moment.


    And just like that¡ªchaos erupted.


    The first wave of lackeys rushed forward, weapons swinging wildly. Orion ducked under a blade, his daggers flashing as he sliced into his attacker¡¯s side before flipping backward to avoid a second strike.


    Tsuki, never one for hesitation, met his opponents head-on, moving like a ghost between them. His movements were surgical¡ªevery strike deadly. He caught a sword mid-swing, twisted the attacker¡¯s arm, and drove his knee into their stomach, sending them crumpling to the ground.


    Gabriel, hovering above, raised both hands, grinning. ¡°Zap time!¡±


    Lightning arced from his fingertips, striking multiple enemies at once. They convulsed before collapsing, smoke rising from their scorched armor.


    Nerpheus lashed his whip, wrapping it around the neck of one attacker and yanking him off his feet. He spun, deflecting a blade with a fluid motion before slamming another enemy into a wall with a crashing wave of water.


    Ra, on the other hand, was a brute force all on his own. He charged through enemies, his fists like wrecking balls. One punch sent a man crashing into two others, knocking them all unconscious instantly. Another grabbed a blade, but before he could swing, Ra¡¯s foot connected with his chest, sending him flying into a wall with a sickening crunch.


    Tara stayed hidden, her breath steady but sharp, watching from her cover as the battle raged on. She had to trust in the others. And when the moment came, she¡¯d be ready.


    In the middle of it all, Kannie and Renna¡¯s battle intensified. Renna¡¯s blades blurred as they slashed through the air, but Kannie dodged effortlessly, twisting and flipping in ways that defied logic.


    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± Renna admitted, twirling her dagger. ¡°But speed alone won¡¯t save you.¡±


    Kannie smirked. ¡°Who said it¡¯s just speed?¡±


    She pivoted on one foot, launching a devastating kick that Renna barely dodged. The sheer force sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Renna grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡°I work out,¡± Kannie said, grinning.


    Renna narrowed her eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re still going to die.¡±


    The fight between Kannie and Renna reached a fever pitch.


    Kannie moved like a storm unleashed, her body twisting and flipping through the air with inhuman agility. Her powerful rabbit legs propelled her forward at blinding speeds, her massive leg muscles tensing and flexing with each movement. Every step she took sent cracks through the ground beneath her, the sheer force of her movement shaking the battlefield.


    Renna was fast¡ªdangerously fast. Her daggers gleamed as they slashed through the air, each movement calculated, precise. A single scratch was enough. A single cut would be enough to slow Kannie down.


    But Kannie was relentless.


    She spun mid-air, delivering a roundhouse kick aimed straight for Renna¡¯s temple. The assassin barely ducked in time, the wind from the force of the kick whipping past her face. Before she could react, Kannie flipped backward, her powerful legs firing off another strike. Renna blocked with her daggers, sparks flying as steel met pure brute force.


    Kannie landed, barely a second before launching herself forward again. She twisted in the air, her foot arcing in a brutal spinning kick aimed at Renna¡¯s ribs. The impact cracked through the air, sending Renna skidding backward across the dirt, her boots leaving deep gouges in the stone street.


    Renna wiped a trickle of blood from her lips. ¡°Tch. Annoying little rabbit.¡±


    Kannie grinned. ¡°I get that a lot.¡±


    Without another word, Kannie exploded forward. She moved in bursts of speed that defied logic, her form flickering in and out of sight as she rebounded off walls, flipped over obstacles, and struck from impossible angles. Her kicks rained down like a hailstorm, each strike carrying the force to shatter stone.


    Renna weaved through them, barely avoiding the devastating blows. But then¡ª


    SHNK.


    A dagger grazed Kannie¡¯s leg. The pain was minor, but the effect was immediate. A slow burn spread through her veins, her limbs feeling heavier. Poison.


    Renna smirked, stepping back. ¡°One cut. That¡¯s all I needed.¡±


    Kannie staggered, her breath hitching as the poison coursed through her. Renna took her time, twirling a dagger in her fingers. ¡°In two minutes, you¡¯ll be dead,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°And I have the antidote. But I think I¡¯ll just stay right here and watch you squirm.¡±


    Kannie inhaled sharply before exhaling with a grin. ¡°So if I kill you in one minute, I¡¯ll live?¡±


    Renna¡¯s eyes flickered with unease, but before she could react¡ª


    Kannie disappeared.


    Renna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Before she could react, Kannie was everywhere at once.


    She became a blur of motion, flickering between spaces with insane agility. Her Lycanthrope instincts kicked in, her body moving beyond even what she thought possible. Renna¡¯s daggers slashed wildly, trying to catch her, but they met nothing but air.


    And then¡ª


    Kannie was beneath her.


    Renna barely had time to register what was happening before Kannie¡¯s first kick struck her stomach, launching her upward.


    Then another.


    Then another.


    Each impact sent Renna higher and higher into the sky, the sheer force of the kicks sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Her body flailed, helpless against the relentless onslaught.


    One. Two. Three. Four. Five.


    By the final kick, Renna was so high she could see the entire district below her. Her breath caught, eyes wide with disbelief.


    And then¡ª


    From above her, Kannie appeared once more.


    Descending.


    Leg raised.


    Her heel aimed directly at Renna¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Rabbit Guillotine!¡± Kannie roared.


    Renna gasped, but she couldn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t react.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Kannie¡¯s final strike crashed into Renna¡¯s throat like a guillotine, sending her plummeting down like a meteor. The impact shook the entire street, sending a wave of dust and debris outward. The ground beneath them cracked and cratered, splintering from the sheer force.


    Silence.


    For a moment, nothing moved. Nothing made a sound.


    Then, Kannie stepped back, rolling her shoulders. ¡°Told ya,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m keeping my bunny ears.¡±


    Renna lay in the crater, lifeless, her neck bent at an unnatural angle. She was dead.


    But the fight had taken its toll.


    Kannie staggered, her vision blurring as the poison continued to burn through her veins. Then, suddenly¡ªshe doubled over and vomited onto the cracked pavement. Her body trembled, sweat dripping from her forehead.


    Tara rushed forward, kneeling beside her. ¡°Kannie!¡± she called, checking her pulse. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re burning up.¡±


    Tara then turned toward Renna¡¯s corpse, her hands moving quickly as she rifled through the assassin¡¯s clothes. She knew Renna had the antidote. There had to be a vial somewhere. Her fingers pressed against the assassin¡¯s belt, then inside the folds of her vest. Nothing. Then¡ª


    Her fingers brushed against a small glass vial, tucked into a hidden pouch beneath Renna¡¯s waist sash. Tara gritted her teeth and yanked it free.


    ¡°Tch, she really did have it,¡± Tara muttered, shaking her head. ¡°Always a liar ¡®til the end.¡±


    Without wasting another second, she uncorked the vial and pressed it to Kannie¡¯s lips. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Kannie groaned but obeyed, gulping down the bitter liquid. The relief was slow, but it came. The burning in her veins began to fade, her body relaxing slightly.


    Before she could fully recover, Ra stepped forward. Without a word, he crouched, lifted Kannie onto his back, and carried her with ease.


    Kannie, still weak, murmured, ¡°I can walk.¡±


    Ra smirked. ¡°Not today, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡ª


    Gabriel hovered in the air, a wicked grin on his face as arcs of electricity crackled between his fingertips. Below him, at least seven bodies lay twitching on the ground, smoke rising from their scorched armor. ¡°Oops,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to fry ¡®em all at once.¡±


    Nerpheus stood among the carnage, his water whip dripping crimson. He flicked the weapon, sending droplets of blood splattering onto the already stained pavement. ¡°They were sloppy,¡± he said simply, eyes scanning for any remaining threats.


    Tsuki stood over the last enemy standing, gripping his dagger. The man wobbled, struggling to remain upright, but his body was riddled with cuts¡ª


    SLASH.


    Tsuki¡¯s final strike ended it. The man collapsed, lifeless.


    Orion exhaled, wiping blood from his dagger. ¡°That¡¯s all of them.¡±


    Ra, carrying Kannie on his back, rolled his shoulders. ¡°Not much of a challenge.¡±


    As the dust settled, Orion glanced at Renna¡¯s lifeless body. There was no need to discuss it. She was dead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± he ordered.


    With that, the group turned away, leaving the battlefield behind.


    As the dust settled and the group moved out, unaware of the eyes still watching them, three figures remained perched on the rooftops above.


    The man smirked, resting his arms on his knees. "They might actually take out this Jace if they keep going like this."


    The young woman chuckled, her violet eyes gleaming.


    The boy remained silent, watching intently, his mismatched eyes locked onto Orion and the others as they disappeared into the shadows.


    The game was far from over.